RIPPLE EFFECT

By Paul D. Smith

Copyright 2012 Paul D. Smith

Smashwords Edition

Smashwords Edition, License Notes

Thank you for downloading this free ebook. You are welcome to share it with your

friends. This book may be reproduced, copied and distributed for non-commercial

purposes, provided the book remains in its complete original form. If you enjoyed this

book, please return to Smashwords.com to discover other works by this author. Thank

you for your support.

SPECIAL THANKS

To Kathy for tolerating all my wild and crazy ideas.

To Roy Knight & Dave Gynn, for your time, effort and support in making this story come to life.

Scientific note: Names, Locations, measurements and such are given according to terms and facts relatable to the reader.

If you like the story and want to see more, email me at paul_smith_1@wavecable.com Let me know what you think.

PROLOGUE

In the final years of the Sol War of 2169, steps had been taken by all sides to ultimately destroy the opposing forces. Wisdom had failed to stay the hand of the politicians, the generals, the admirals and the businessmen. Their mutual hate for each other destroyed the colonized planets and moons of Mars, Io and Titan. Earth; the birth place of mankind looked much like its former moon; cratered and dust. All traces of life had been burned away with its atmosphere.

In the wake of Earth’s death, Venus had become the new home for the Human race. A fully terra-formed Venus would eventually fall at the end of the war. Mankind had destroyed the very cradle from which they had had grown. The inhabitants of the Sol star system had destroyed their homes.

A twenty year truce would stand. Mankind had to learn and live and grow up in the coldness of space.

On the anniversary of the cease fire, twenty five representatives; one from each of the new colonies of mankind, would stand in the dust of a barren waste land of what had once been the gathering point of all races in the Sol system, Earth and the House of Commons of Sol. These few human hoped change had come, their goal, to send a message to all human’s across the solar system.

“This is what we have become…lost and dead.”

Their message never left. Sol’s sun had ceased to be. Darkness over took them minutes later. The small group was all that remained of the human race. The handful of humans not knowing how, why or what had happen to their home, were taken to a place they never dreamed of. A Realm unlike any they had imagined, a sky filled with stars and a light like that of a rising sun; full of life and hope. A message was given as they arrived;

Begin again.

The planet they arrived on, like the sky above them was filled with wonders and dangers alike. In the mere months they had arrived, the humans were mistakenly worshiped by the alien tribes as gods and goddesses. Their technological skills and ability to end a generation’s long war was met with thanks, tribute and supplication.

It was agreed not to repeat the mistakes of mankind; the humans joined as one with their new neighbors. In the centuries that passed the tan skin of the Human’s mixed with the white, the blue and the green of the Tonori; and merged to become a collection of all colours; Grey. The new race of beings called themselves the Mantori.

A new government was formed. A religion changed, merged and became; One Goddess, One savior son, One People. Societies became one, borders fell. A remarkable and unprecedented miracle had happened. The Mantori had created a Utopia.

Two thousand years would pass till the Mantori saw the wisdom of taking once again to the stars. Fate would twist the lives of the Mantori. An evil had been lurking throughout the Realm. The first and only colony ship to leave the Utopia would be all that ever remained of the original and wise Mantori.

The planet’s remains would scatter from one corner of The Realm to the other. From its ashes would rise a force so strong and deadly the evil that had no name, had no challenge, no defeat, and would run in fear. A line had been drawn and a whisper spread across thousands of worlds, handed down from generation to generation, till the whisper became a battle cry!

The Mantori were fighting back!

For weeks Chandra had the girl followed. Every move, action, even the little things the girl did had been tracked, watched or just dug through. In the past week hired individuals had scoured the girl’s apartment looking for anything they could find of significant value to help understand her. Everything she owned, read, or wore had been looked at, cataloged, and critiqued; all their search had shown was the girl lived a very meager and empty life; if anything she was just bland and boring.

Nothing remarkable worth noting.

Reviewing all the reports and personal observations; the investigators had all said the same thing; the girl was blessed with a unique and very pleasing style and grace, but lacked refinement. She was uneducated beyond that of simple schooling, her chances of further or even a secondary education was beyond her grasp. She was timid, easy to frighten, she could be bullied into a corner just by yelling. A true coward. She was submissive to everyone, the bottom rung of anyone's ladder of respect.

She would never become or amount to anything significant.

However, the girls beauty, had a rare and heartwarming effect, she radiated a natural look and smile that turned many heads.

Looking at all the folders, letters and dockets on the table before her; each individual who investigated her, said she was a perfect if not exact match for the mission requirement; to find a girl, roughly 20 to 25 seasons old, long black hair, slender body, roughly 1.6 meter’s tall, of fair complexion with lavender eyes, looking much like the supplied image, but have a close if not exact match to a genetic code. What they had found was un-nerving; she was exactly like that person needed, right down to the cowlick at the front of her hair line.

Chandra's sister and travel companion, Dr. Priyanka, would have pointed out in the billions and billions of lives of the known Realm, the chance of someone similar to another was just a given. It was possible yet improbable; however, here was a match beyond imagination, working in a backwater world in a rundown library, hauling books around shelf to shelf and dusting away.

A search into the girl’s family tree and history said she came from a large and devout religious family. Her upbringing and opinions of the Realm had insulated her from most complicated and global views, which left her very naive and lost in the ways and workings of the universe.

The psychological profile spoke poorly of her, she thought all people were kind, loving and gentle, the exception being of the Entity and its followers, but that was a given and understandable fact. The problematic item currently flagged for concern; she was noted to succumb to many emotional breakdowns, fits, and bouts of depression; the cause being she took other people’s pain and heart ache very personally and made it her own.

One of the dockets pointed out the girl was originally intended to take her mother's place as lead Priestess of local city Temple. A religion based upon the view of One Goddess, One sacrificed Son and One People. Instead the girl had decided she had a new calling in life; a desire to teach, to direct lives on a much smaller level than her mother. So for the last five years she had done nothing but landed herself at an underpaying and under respected position as a librarian, obviously her plans had failed!

Chandra looked up from her paperwork to stretch. Sitting in the girl’s place of work was quiet and peaceful but filled her with a slight bit of irritation. It confounded her given the level of science, capabilities of technology and vast methods of recording devices available to this planet; the people would choose paper over the digital or even crystals for archiving their sciences and history! The room was full of old and new books, the place was just rank with decaying and rotting paper, this place was a tomb! The girl didn't belong here! She deserved better.

In summary, the root cause for the girls problem stemmed from her planet’s views, opinions and ideas of the rest of The Realm; a population of slightly over three billion and of that population, two and half billion were devoted to the One Religion. This world was just backward compared to the rest of the universe. Religion in Chandra’s view was for the weak minded and spineless fools. It crippled true growth intellectually! These people knew what extended beyond their atmosphere, but just chose to hide behind their religion and be separate from The Realm. It confounded Chandra why these people would close their world from the rest of The Realm.

A few of the population dealt with 'off worlders' but it was with nothing less than pure suspicion and contempt, it was appalling!

But she couldn’t refute the data; this planet had some of the strongest family bonds in the entire known Realm.

The history of the planet was well known throughout the Realm; Vesi, as the people called the planet, had been a breeding and proving ground for a creature called Mutoids; half man, half-shape shifter monster; one of the most evil and dangerous creatures in the Realm. Chandra's eldest sister, the now Empress Seraphina made it her very first task as the newly crowned Empress of the Realm to liberate this planet from the Entity; the enemy and destroyer of families, planets and life in general. Not exactly thanks that they closed their borders a few short years later to the rest of The Realm. But Chandra had to admit her sister was different from their mother. Had Chandra been Empress, she would have done the same as their mother; conscripted the entire planet to help fight the war against the Entity and its minions. Instead the new Empress, had agreed to let them be while at the same time gave her support to protect the planet from further harm.

WHY? Why protect or support a planet of ungrateful, miserable pathetic weak minded beings?

Nothing could explain what this planet had that was so special to Seraphina. Sure the report did say as thanks the populace had incorporated her and the rest of her sisters into their daily prayers, not as Goddess’s of course, but to give thanks and bestow a blessing from that weak minded religion.

Mistress Seraphina or The Deliverer of Planets as she was also called, and the rest of her sisters and Idra-lee were given equally respectable titles or the shared common name; 'The Grey's; a reference to the proud colour of their skin.

Which was why Chandra and her scientist sister were disguised by a cloaking generator; to the outside world they were just two women sitting having tea in a Library, but if the planet was even aware, she; Lady Chandra; The War General or The Kali was here with her sister Doctor Priyanka; known to some as The Educator or The Learned were here, they would be mobbed with masses and masses of idolizing people.

Now was not the time to stroke an ego.

Today was a day of personal celebration; today the librarian before her was going to be elevated to a new level of her world and given a place among the stars.

Pushing her long black hair back, Chandra sat back and turned to her companion; it took a trained eye to see through the cloaking machine. What she saw caused her to smile. Her friend like herself was covered by a uniquely grey skin; Black tattoos covered their bodies from neck to toe; displaying their beliefs, education, and goals mixed with distinct markings of their race.

There was never the chance of mistaking who you were speaking with when you met such an individual.

They were Mantori. A race known as one of the most civilized and possibly the most technologically advanced of the Realm, but most importantly; a people sworn to fight the Entity to their dying breath.

Chandra drew comfort from her friend's presence. Unlike the rest of her sisters, she had grown up with Priyanka; they were more than just sisters and childhood playmates they were now close and respected colleagues in a universe some would see them worshiped, loved, idolized or dead; it only depended on who you talked to.

Her best friend and sister; Doctor Priyanka was considered to be by far the most intelligent of the Mantori, but it was offset by a complete lack of social grace and natural dry humor few understood or appreciated. It was her mind people sought her for. When it came to her insight and advice in all things of science and history, Priyanka had a mind as direct, precise, and as imaginative as her own.

Being dragged to the present; “Are you sure she could be the one?” her companion asked dryly, noting Chandra was looking at her neck crest tattoo; Learned; “I have noted by your docket; she is uneducated, inept in the way of The Realm, prone to severe outbursts and emotionally fits. She is in a word; simple and a poor selection for anything but her current duties.”

“She’s perfect.” Chandra smiled trying to stop Priyanka from changing her mind.

Choosing to direct the conversation to a more logical selection and debate, Priyanka added, “But why her? I have six members of my private enclave that would be better suited and just as compatible to your own personal needs.”

“And they are male.” Chandra added firmly.

“Sex has nothing to do with my attempt at a social interaction, or point out the folly of this endeavor.” Priyanka said offended by her friend’s remark and slipped into their native tongue, “The girl is a complete wash of anything viable but this occupation.”

“Sex has everything to do with it just not as you believe. Unlike your perversion of laying, working, associating, or just constantly surrounding yourself with only males; this girl will serve my purpose in ways not even you can fathom.” Chandra’s grin was full and un-nerving. Her mind was lost to the future she was about to give the girl.

Thinking of another their close sisters, Priyanka held her friends arm, “It is not a perversion! Two of Katanna’s group would be better suited to you, and most of all they would be willing to assist. You have wasted too much time to seek out a woman of such specifications; I find it a ridiculous and wasted effort.”

“I will not infringe on my sister's or anyone else’s staff," Trying to diffuse a possible disagreement, "Thank you for your offer, but I need this woman, I owe a favor to someone and this girl is my gift." Seeing her sister still didn't understand, "Doctor," she said purposely omitting her sister’s name to avoid attracting undue attention, "Just accept, this girl is being selected for two reasons, looks and genetics, I need her and it’s important."

Realizing the reason now, "You wish to breed with her." Priyanka stated now looking at the girl's small slender frame.

"It has nothing to do with breeding! That is the last thing I would want of her right now!” Chandra said pounding her fist on the table to emphasis her point.

The librarian and subject of their conversation looked up from a stack of books she was in the process of stacking. “Shhhhh.” She said politely.

Lowering her voice again so only Priyanka could hear her and comfort the librarian by keeping the noise down. “Despite my current lover’s inability to bare an offspring and my recent injury, this girl will never be used for breeding." switching to Mantori language, "If that were the case I'd drop the cloak and tell the girl I wanted her to carry my child, and she would, her psychological profile says she'd do it without a thought." Switching back to common; "My desire for her are for my own reasons and nothing to do with breeding."

Priyanka placed her hand on her friend’s hand, "But you have some issues even Seraphina has voiced some concern over. I looked over the medical readings, her genetic markers are rare, and she would be a safe and very fine compatible breeder for you. No one would even suspect your anomaly."

"Pri...I don't want her as a breeder. Ever, okay, that’s what Eden is for, now drop it, I have other plans for her." Chandra was growing irritated.

Priyanka had been taken aback from the radiated anger from Chandra.

Accepting her sister to be truthful, Priyanka looked toward the librarian, “So what ARE your plans?”

“I’m giving her to Candice.” Chandra said with a smile.

Shock flooded Priyanka's face. “Candice? Candice? As in…”

“The woman who broke my leg and arm last month, yes. I’m sending this girl to her… what she does to make her the woman I need, doesn’t matter, but I’m giving her to Candice as a gift, and she just doesn’t know it…yet.”

Doctor Priyanka looked at Chandra long and hard. “You’re going to destroy this girl!” The doctor lowered her voice, “Candice is a killer, she hasn’t the patience or temperament to tolerate this girl. She’ll kill her and make it look like an accident!”

Chandra’s face was very firm if not cross that her sister would think such a thing; Candice wouldn’t dare kill the librarian. That was guaranteed! “Candice will take her, trust me, she will train her, but if she does send the girl away or kill her, I will kill Candice without a second thought and turn her ship of thugs over to a certain seventeen year old girl.”

The comment left Doctor Priyanka speechless. There was only one person Chandra was intimidated by, in fact, even the Entity the most hated being in The Realm was far from a worry to Chandra, but the teenage girl they spoke of was known throughout The Realm as the Supreme Magistrate or Ms. Themis. At one time the girl was their youngest sister, but now carried an authority even their sister, the now Empress Seraphina bowed to. Themis was now the Law of the Realm.

Rumor amongst Mantori Royal Council had said Ms. Themis met the Entity personally, not once but twice before she turned fifteen! No one survived a meeting with the Entity!

The rumor wouldn’t die, and Priyanka had to concede all rumors were based on some fact. The question was; what part?

Continuing her explanation Chandra tapped Priyanka on the hand to break her from staring off into some unknown space or thought, “Candice has spent the last week having her teams watch the girl, observing anything and everything.”

“I've been told they are watching for a pattern Candice can exploit, use and educate her. In fact if you stay a few minutes, you can watch how it all starts.” She said seeing a black hover van stop in front of the library.

“I have more important things to do than see you destroy the girls’ life. Candice is evil.” Priyanka spoke the next name with respect and concern, “Ms. Themis, will destroy you if she found out. She has the authority to memory wipe the whole crew and you and not tell Seraph…”

Priyanka stopped in mid speech seeing a tall black haired woman jump out a van outside the library. “Candice…” Priyanka at realizing who the woman was. Candice held a pistol in each hand and start shooting in two directions. A split second later a large man came around the back of the truck taking the brunt of both of her guns. A moment later he too dropped out of sight to the ground. “You’re going to destroy this girl Chandra! If it’s discovered you had a hand it in…I’m sorry I can’t be a part of this.”

Chandra felt like she was looking at Priyanka for the first time, it was rare occurrence for Chandra or anyone to see Priyanka speak with emotion. It had given her a sudden pause to think, she may have gone about this all wrong.

Doctor Priyanka was getting up from her chair. Clearly she was bothered, and wanted to get away from Chandra and Candice. But the decision had been made to kidnap the girl and obviously it was too late to change things. Like all decisions of a general, she had to stick with it or fail in the face of those who questioned her.

“Destroy her? I’ll be enhancing her! The Supreme Magistrate wouldn't get involved. This is just one lone girl in the middle of nowhere, she means nothing in the bigger scheme of things." Chandra said getting up also.

For just a moment the tall woman looked through the window and looked at the two cloaked sisters, there was a moment of recognition, acceptance and a signal to get out!

"Our cue to leave." Lady Chandra said to her companion.

From the front door the tall broad shouldered woman barged through the door, shattering the large glass windows of the door with her boot. “I’m taking you!” she called out to the Librarian.

“No!” the Librarian screamed from across the room, both sisters watched as the larger woman jumped over the main front counter and kicked tables and chairs out of her way as she moved toward small black haired woman.

Speaking in Mantori, Doctor Priyanka had taken a tone she often used with explaining serious and complicated matters, while pointing toward the girl and the sheer terror coming from her, “You are horribly sick, the girl doesn't need this. Candice is mentally unstable. You are making a terrible mistake.”

“I don't care what you think about this, I need the girl ready in three months, this plan was based on a calculated theory of your private and very elite scientists, you’re in on this as much as me; the girl will learn faster and adapt faster under threat and fear. Now if you please, lead on, I’ve seen this play out enough times in planning to know how it ends.” Chandra said following Priyanka toward the Library side exit.

Both women stopped as the front windows crashed inward, followed by two large Panthers jumping over tables, shelves and chairs only to move in beside Candice; stopping at the ready on either side of her thighs, neither one seemed to move, but stood waiting for a command, their tails twitching like they were ready to capture their prey.

Still speaking in Mantori, “You’re sick! This is going to ripple back and haunt us! This is too much even for you. Please stop it Chandra!” Priyanka pleaded while continuing to the door.

Trying to deflect and change the subject to a more personal nature, “No. If I’m sick it’s just as bad as you! Those collars and other devices…now that is sick! Now get going, I have a dinner date tonight.” Chandra said mockingly also now speaking only in Mantori.

“I doubt that!” Doctor Priyanka was happy for the change of subject, her life was all about life and death, and thinking she would be one of the last to see the little librarian alive shook her up for some reason, she was just glad to be outside the Library’s side exit and away from the screams for help coming from the Librarian.

“Actually I’ve been invited to have dinner with you and Seraphina; Katanna has proposed, and will introduce us to her future wife and husband. In the mean time Eden will be under the table satisfying me.” Chandra said with a huge grin.

“You are sick! One moment it’s kidnapping an innocent girl now all you can think of sex. You are sick Chandra. Please stop this!”

“And this coming from you, imagine the outcome of what Seraphina, Idra-Lee or the holier-than-thou-twins were to do if they learned you like your men dressed as women as they…”

“Fine! You win Chandra! What time are you going to be there? Since I’m sure the twins would cause a scene as Eden slid under the table.” The tone was anything but friendly.

Ignoring Priyanka’s tone “Be about 10 minutes late that way Eden can be in position…oh and eat slow. She has asked that this dinner last over an hour.” Chandra was all grins thinking of Eden; her lover and best friend.

Turning to close the door she looked one last time at Candice walking slowly, tipping desks, tables, books and chairs out of her way only to further terrorize the little librarian. For a single moment she envied the Librarian, Candice had done this to her once, it had ended with the most intense sex she had had and changed her life forever. The thought brought a huge smile to her face.

“I’ll let Seraphina know.” Priyanka said coldly, then reached and slammed the door closed and stop her sister from smiling at the small woman’s cries for help.

~~~~~~~~~

Inside the Library, the young woman was at her wits end, her voice had gone horse from screaming and yelling for help and be left alone, her arms felt like lead from throwing books and whatever else she could at the evil woman following her, if only she could get to the back door. She could pull the police/fire alarm.

Just as she lunged to the door the large woman decided her toying was done.

“Subdue!” Candice commanded of her cats, her voice echoing throughout the library, moments later the panthers had chased the small woman into a corner, her clothing ripped to shreds yet they had not drawn any blood, not even a scratch to her skin. That; the small woman suspected would come soon. She pressed herself face first into a corner and began a renewed set of screaming for mercy, submission, pleading for her life.

Candice stomped up behind the frail woman and dragged the librarian out of the corner by her hair and tossed her onto the open floor, pouncing on her chest and placed her hand over the helpless woman’s mouth, “Move, I cut yous, got it?” the larger woman said, then pulled a knife from her boot and began to cut the rest of the clothing off of her. “Bite me hand and you be having another hole rights beside yer pretty little mouth.” The hard black eyes caused the small librarians slightly lavender eye's to wince in acceptance.

In a few quick cuts and without a single nick of the skin, the petite librarian was bereft of clothing.

The woman’s eye’s suddenly bulged in fear as she watched the evil woman pull a ‘Docile Collar’ from a bag strapped to her hip. Adrenaline shot through the librarian, to try to fight the woman; the ‘Docile Collar’ was the tool of slavers; a thin gold collar with a box to control the wearer. Looking around as best she could, she tried to find the two women who had sat drinking tea. They were missing, either they escaped or…her heart sank, this evil woman might have taken them too. Struggling to look out the front window showed no one but two men holding huge guns looking around.

No one was witness to what was to become of her and the two women.

She was drawn back to her predicament by the sound the collar had made as it snapped around her neck. A small vibration was felt up and down her neck as it pulled snug. What came next she knew from the News, the books in the library, the dispatches, even from friends who witnessed its uses; her life was effectively over.

Looking down, Candice watched as the last stage of the Docile Collar activated, what remaining strength the librarian had, had left her. The collar had done its job. The woman was completely limp.

“Bring the box!” the woman screamed. A moment later three men dressed in similar garb to the larger woman wheeled in a steel looking suitcase.

“Puts her in dare, but no hood her like we did da last one…I wants her to see where we go and what we does wit her.” She instructed.

“Yes Ma’am.” They said in unison, but all smiling at the same time.

Tears rolled down the small woman face, as she was lifted, bent over, arms crossed over her chest and placed in the ‘suitcase’, her neck held in place by a hole atop the case next to the extended handle. The threat of a stabbing was still valid as the woman never pulled the knife away from her face, and when she did, someone held her mouth open as the woman slid a tube in her mouth and pushed it down her throat, The tube held her mouth open almost to the point of being painful. As she watched in horror a large ball like device was placed at the end of the tube and clicked into place. A tiny buzz from inside the ball and small bits of pressure were felt all over the inside of her mouth and neck. A quick attempt at a momentary scream and the scream ended in no noise, a second scream didn't even get that far.

"Silent mode is active ma'am." a male voice behind her said to the woman.

"Goods...I'z likes that...moves her to da trux. We gots to go." The woman said with urgency.

The now silent petite librarian was wheeled away and into the back of a waiting hover van.

Not one person standing around bothered to help or save her. The four bodies lying on the sidewalk was warning enough not to get involved.

Forgetting about the two women. Her heart felt like it was ripped out in one fluid motion. One of the men on the ground was lying in a pool of liquid. Unmoving!

“DADDY!” she tried to scream.

It was the last thing she saw before the doors of the van closed.

She had spent what felt like hours locked in her case. Tears for her father had long since stopped; she didn't have any more to shed. Her concern for her family was greater than her own trouble; they had lost a well loved and respected man. They hadn’t lost her just yet! She still had the chance to escape and get home!

Frustration had gotten the better of her as she tried to scream again and again for help, but the tube down her throat and ball in her mouth had prevented a single sound to be heard.

Running her tongue around the device, she figured it to be an audio-limiter. A device no doubt made by the same people who made the collar. A part of her wished The Goddess would strike down the very beings that created such evil and cruel devices.

Where ever she was going scared her just as much as the initial capture, she had thought she might remember where she was going in order to back track if she escaped. But being transported from truck, to cargo vessel, launched off planet, a sensation she had never felt before terrified her and made her sick beyond any illness she’d ever had. She was then transported via a space walkway to as space station, and then wheeled into some deep space cargo transport only guaranteed the hopelessness of her situation.

The room she was currently in was amazing in size! It was big enough to hold three of her libraries and she was the sole occupant. The case she was locked in had been strapped and chained to the very center of the hold.

Let out twice, she was lifted out of the case and told to crawl over and relieve herself into a waiting bucket, a process that was done in the presence of not one but two of the male guards. Both made comments about her naked body and both times she thought to fight them, but then felt the sudden flood of helplessness from the collar. No pain, not even an uncomfortable shock, but every muscle in her body fought against her mind were ultimately shut down, she fell on top of her own waste. Only to be rewarded with a rinse from three buckets of cold water to clean her off and then be pushed back in her little suit case.

Listening to the two guards talk about her non-stop had destroyed her sense and feelings of all people are kind and loving. These two guards had taken great joy in describing how they would rape her, use her, abuse her and then kill her. One of them had even gone so far to say he would rape her dead body, “No struggle.’ He said with a huge disgusting grin to his ‘friend’. It horrified her to hear such vile descriptions and seeing their faces; they truly meant it.

Thankfully their game of ‘how to torment the librarian’ ended with the large woman who had captured her showing back up. The librarian was shocked to see the woman stand taller than both of her watchers. Both men, if you could call that of them since no sensible man would speak such things to a woman. They were quickly sent away as the woman gently stroked the trapped girls hair and face. Neither ‘man’ thought to say a thing, they just did as she ordered and walked away.

The woman looked down at her and gave a weak smile and then sat down behind her. Strong hands continued to stroke her hair, face and neck almost lovingly, “So soft.” She heard the woman whisper. She felt her hair pulled into a ponytail and then braided it into a tight bun. The kidnapper never spoke but seemed to be humming to herself and then stopped once the braiding was done. The girl expected to hear the woman say, “Welcome to your new life as a slave.”

Instead it was, “Gurl, My name is Candice, I watch you deary, I seen how you act, I hear and see how…pathetic you be. Not me desire to harm yous. Any pain, any …hurt you be feel be because of yous. You life of blandness done, you serve me now, you beg me for me attention, soon you even beg me for me love too”.

“Never…” she tried to scream; a surge from the collar passed through her, causing her head to fall against the top of the box, every muscle seemed to have left her weak and useless. Candice bent her head back a little to rest against the ‘suit case’s’ extended handle. The Librarian’s only wish at that moment was to gut the maker of the infernal damnation around her neck!

Coming around to sit on the ground and face the librarian, Candice continued to talk and explain things to her.

“The collar no like other collars, I said I not harm you, think sump’tin bad to me or crews, yous body will, hangs on one a sec. I’s read card,” The woman pulled a card from her pocket and read from it, “You see-creet a chem.-ical to cause ‘fite or flyt’ and da collar will cut off da motor control of your body.” Putting the card away, “For hows long you nots move is ‘cuz how much yous body released before collar shuts you da heck down. I seez how you upsets about me shooting youz dad. He be fine. I'z stunz him, I shows you pixture of him. See. " the woman held up a digi-padd, a video of her father sitting up against the library clearly upset but alive.

The image was blurry causing the woman to doubt it really was her father. She needed to see his face, and the angle looked like it was taken from a room across the street. Looking longer at the image, it angered her even more. They had made up the image and had done it from HER apartment; those were her curtains at the side of the screen!

"Sorry I had to do that, but he be in da way." Candice said then stroked the side of her face with her fingertips. Drool had started to drip down the trapped girls chin. She then watched and felt horror as the larger woman dabbed a cloth round her chin and lips. “I donts like to see me girls humiliated likes this.” The woman said and then placed a kiss to her lips, it was held for longer than a simple peck, this was meant to mean something.

Incredible anger filled her, followed by an even larger surge of helplessness from the collar. It flooded through her like the cold water the two offensive men had washed her down with, only this time it never once seemed to stop. Wishing the woman dead had taken her to a new level of helplessness. All her senses had left her, except her sight. Candice disappeared from her view. It was an odd feeling to have no control over your movements, and feel like a spectator to your own life. Candice held her head up and wrapped a leather collar around her neck, then did something to hold it in place behind her head.

Candice seemed to be saying something; there even seemed to be compassion in her face, but with all her senses dead from the collar’s reaction, she heard nothing.

Eventually her hearing had returned a few minutes later. Candice just sat beside her and stroked her face and hair, complimenting her beauty. Only the Librarian took no comfort from it, it sounded too fake and forced from such a poorly educated person who couldn’t even speak proper grammar.

Fighting the fear of forever being nothing more than just an observer in a body and unable to act; a renewed furry filled the petite Librarian, as Candice stood, kissed her forehead and walked away. The cargo bay light was dimmed, “Night gurly.” Candice called back to her, and shut the lights off; the room fell completely black.

Her world was closing on her and there was nothing she could do. She quickly screamed and bucked as hard as she could inside her ‘suit case’. Her body was rebelling against the confines. Being afraid of the dark was one thing. This was pure torture! She couldn’t think, she couldn’t even come up with a rational idea to stay calm, this was a terror she had always had. Being alone! Her family, friends and even total strangers had always been there for her or very close by.

Screaming and shaking as hard as possible brought something she hadn’t planned and was happy to feel.

The collar had respond by relaxing her muscles first, and then took away the claustrophobic and cramped feeling, and very slowly rendered her in a deep sleep not even dreams or nightmares could wake her from.

~~~~~~~~~

Unknown as to how much time had passed; the librarian woke up much later to a steadying clicking noise. Slowly opening her eyes, she was overjoyed to again be on a planet; though the light was very bright almost painful, she knew this planet; Tau Ceti!

The case she was trapped in was being pulled across some rough surface, but it was the steady clicking sound that attracted her attention. Trying to turn her head, she could only tell they had landed in the primary landing port of Tau Ceti.

Elation and joy swelled in her heart! The Goddess be praised! She was only three hours away from her Grandmother’s home! If only she could escape now!

Candice; she could see was pulling the case by a handle much like most travelers toted their wheeled luggage at the space port; dressed in a long white skirt and jacket. Twice she spotted through an opening of the dress; a huge gun strapped to her thigh high boots. Who ever came to save her she hoped they were equally as armed!

The steady and forcefully loud clicking noise was the heels of her boots and they had come to a sudden stop. Candice stood much taller than the trio of security guards before her; she gave some sort of instruction. In fact it seemed everyone was shorter than her. The guards handed Candice a package then began to inspect a cart that had been pushed up beside them. The fact they completely ignored her sitting at Candice’s side had her thinking, ‘No doubt paid off’. The guards shook Candice’s hand and walked away, leaving Candice and herself alone. “I’M HERE! SAVE ME!” She tried to scream, but the audio inhibitor still held her quite silent.

Rolling the case closer to the ship, Candice patted her little captured girl on the head then made her way up the steps alone. Once she had entered the ship, a few more men and women ran up the steps and entered the ship. Three service-bots made their way down the steps with equal speed, picked up the luggage, crates, and other boxes and brought them into the waiting ship.

The last of the robots went up the ramp; the girl was now left alone and on the ground in the growing hot sun. Already she could feel the heat of the sun warming the case a little too much; sweat was dribbling down her back.

Looking around she was hoping someone would see her and she could shake or nod her head for them to come over and save her.

The ships engines flaring to life shook her from her thoughts. A new uncontrolled fright twisted inside her, she was about to be incinerated in this box by the exhaust of the ship; the suns heat would be minor to what she would feel! Scared and panicking she screamed and screamed till her lungs ached and throat burned, and yet no one could hear her, the device had kept her quiet but it wouldn’t have mattered; the noise of the engines had drown out every other noise of the space port.

Images of her hair and skin burning away and then the effect of what it would be like to be cooked inside the metal box drove her into a further frenzy. The collar had started to sooth her, but it only drove her on to fight even harder to break the case open.

To her relief a much larger robot came down the steps, picked her up and brought her inside the ship. Candice was standing at the top of the steps and just kissed the girl on the cheek, "You not think we'd leave you behind did ya?" Candice kissed her again on the forehead, only this one lingered longer and was caring. Facing one of her traveling companions, "No put da gurl in cargo. Lounge be good." Candice ordered then walked away.

Glad to be back in the shade, the librarian and her ‘suit case’ were wedged between two other boxes in the middle of what was far from what she expected to be a lounge. Trying to see the room, her view was quickly blocked by the two of the ship’s crew, one of the kidnappers and two other women discussing things about collection, payment, distribution and after work fun all the while putting things away from some new boxes in front of her. The items from the boxes ranged from small to large guns plus bags upon bags of a blue powder; Riddul, a very addictive drug.

The Librarian gulped as seeing two women opening box after box of the terrible substance and placing them other boxes; Her own mother had taught many sermons of the evil that came from Riddul; ‘Powder of the Entity’, Her mother had called it. Many lives were destroyed because of it.

Once done, both women patted her on the head and walked away with some of their empty boxes, leaving the girl to try and look around the few remaining crates and cases. She could only make out some things, and what she did see she thought beautiful.

Minutes passed as additional engines fired up and grew in noise. As the ship started to lift off, the shuttle's artificial gravity slowly grew, the girl felt her stomach twist and lurch in ways it hurt, her ears felt like they were about to bleed, and her heart about to burst from not being able to work right. It was the same as the when she left her home planet. Panicking and fighting; brought on the effects of the collar and thankfully for the second time she was glad to have it on, her body had relaxed and gone limp, a forced warm sleep had set in.

~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sometime later, fully awake and long after the light of the sun had faded from the windows did she realize she could wiggle her toes again; the collar’s blessed and thankful 'punishment' had begun to release her.

She was regaining more control of her body, realization hit her, the device in her mouth and throat was gone, and she could open and close her mouth. Not willing to risk a chance to call out for attention, she took the chance to look around. The effects of the collar not fully gone, she managed to turn her head very slowly; obviously still in her ‘case’ in the center of the room; the rest of the boxes had been removed and finally could see the room. She marveled in the styles it was decorated in. White and pink leather furniture, everything else was either polished metal or wood, buffed smooth and clean. It seemed such a waste for a splendid place like this to be used by people of sin and wickedness.

From behind her; a door opened, someone was walking up behind her and then the steps stopped. The girl tried to turn her head to see who was behind her. “Relax sweetie, she isn’t here. She’s in her bedroom sleeping.” a female voice said, from the sound of it the woman behind her was sniffling like she'd been crying.

Moving into her field of view the librarian strained to look up to see a woman no older than she, dressed in a short blouse and mini skirt, but given the angle of sitting in a ‘suit case’ on the floor and looking up, she was incredibly tall, and it was impossible to miss, the woman didn’t wear underwear and her thighs were wet. Pulling a chair over, she sat with the back of the chair facing the captive librarian, the new woman’s long legs spread wide apart, her skirt lay pushed up and open with a straight view at her naked sex.

Trying not to look at the woman’s exposed privates, the librarian looked up at the new woman’s face; makeup had streaked down her face, but she seemed to be doing her best to smile and relax her “Candice asked me to explain some of the rules to you. Well, she more like told me too, she’s the boss and we all work for her.”

Listening intently the librarian kept trying hard not to look at girls privates, every once in a while a scent or musky smell was all she could smell. “Was it her? Did she pee herself?”

Looking up to see her face, she saw she too wore a ‘docile collar’. “Oh this, oh heck sweetie, I don’t need this thing,” She said placing her hand on it. “This is more a badge of honor for me. See these lights on the side, well where they should be, they ain’t once lit up on two years. Now yer’s is a bright red, calm now a bit and ya feel all back to normal.

About to speak, “Oh no, honey, yous don’t wanna start talking…Candice gone and put a lock on the back, you says anything and it’s…” the woman let her head flop forward loosely. Looking back up and giggling, “Now Candice ain’t gone to all this trouble to gits you, but she don’t care where yous came from or who you is. It don’t matter where any of us is from, we’s here and loving it, so should you. In fact I done so good, at least until today." Leaning in, "I kind of upset her lots. Oh and Renee says I'm supposed to call you some mean name, but after what Renee did to me yesterday. I’m calling you…” She pulled out a marker from her blouse and started to write it on the librarian's forehead, “Chinita.”

“Tomorrow, morning, you gets to come out of the case, buts you ain’t wearing clothes, that’s a privilege, I lost my privilege twice in three months. Both times ‘cause I didn’t do as Candice expected. But really don’t sweat it, she’s cool people. Take care of ya an’ if you’s lucky, like Renee, you get to…oh shit girl…you needs to learn for you self. But Renee…her reward left her unconscious for four hours and then she was order back for the rest of her reward...knocked the dang girl out cold for two more hours. Shit! I giggled so hard I wet myself…I lost my food privilege then, still have…take you a year to graduate to real food, so yous and I gonna be dinner buddies..we eats these, “ She held up a tube that looked very much like a toothpaste dispenser back home on Vesi.

Unscrewing the cap, the women squeezed the contents into ‘Chinita’s’ mouth. “Swallow fast, don’t…” The librarian had thrown up the substance and whatever else was in her stomach on herself and the case, she could feel the warm liquid dripping on her arms and legs inside the case.

Wiping the librarian’s mouth and face with her hand, the woman then did the unthinkable and wiped the vomit off her fingers in the trapped girls hair.

“Try again, just tilt your head back.” Again the goo was squeezed into her mouth, thankfully this time nothing touched her mouth. The bitter taste and smell of bile almost caused her to gag alone. “I’ll get someone to come and clean you up.”

“So gets some rest, just think happy thoughts and all will go great,” watching the woman stand, she made it painfully obvious she was without underwear and savoring the uncomfortable feeling the librarian had seeing it., “Oh my names Cunt, Renee picked it out…She wanted me to call you, Cum-Shit, you's to pretty for that.” She leaned over the trapped librarian, and pressed her breasts to the trapped woman's face, there was click from the collar and then nothing, all the muscles in the librarian’s body went slack.

”See you later Chinita.” She said rubbing her chest one last time into the trapped woman's face and walked away. “You can watch this.” She said from beside a far wall and turning on a viewer. “I like action, blood and gore movies but you look the romance type, so here’s ya go. Don’t go nowhere Chinita. Laters.” She walked away laughing.

The movie playing was of people having sex, not just two people but an entire room full!

It was the most horrible thing to see. The people did things to each other and said things civilized people would never say. On and on the movie went; one group after another shared partners or did things no person she knew would let someone do to them. She literally cried at having to listen to the sound the people made in the movie. The sounds they made tore at her heart. They would panted, they breathed heavy, they had panicked looks to their face and then scream in agony!

How in the heavens the women with the foul name believed this to be a romance was gut wrenching and horrifying.

The Entity surely had destroyed these people’s souls and life energy to make them do such acts. “Goddess please forgive them.” She prayed.

A while later one of the men that had helped kidnap her came into the room, ‘Blesses from the Goddess’ she wished on him, hed turned off the vid. He then released her from case but her hope of escape were dashed when, he laid her out flat on the floor and began to clean her ‘case’. Once done, he picked her up and draped her over his shoulder like loose blankets and carried her from the lounge through a passenger compartment, where every man and woman she had seen so far were making lewd and disgusting comments about her nakedness and exposed privates.

A quick turn into a small room and she heard water start to fall.

A Shower! He was going to clean her, Goddess be praised!

He held her hands up above her head while the rest of her dangled against the far wall of the shower, while he held a nozzle and hosed down with thankfully warm water. Pulling a bottle from the corner he sprayed something quite nice smelling on her and hosed her down again.

He then laid her down on the floor of the shower so the water just washed over her, it felt wonderful and welcoming!

While she was laying on the shower stall floor, she could hear him strip off his vomit covered clothing. Picking her up, he laid her down on the cold floor; dressed only in his underwear he began to dry her off with large plush towels, never once saying a word.

Dry and much warmer, He picked her up and held her against another wall by her hands. Only her father had hands big enough to do that, ‘Goddess’ bless his soul’ she said thinking of her dead father, followed by a prayer for her family and the pain they must be going through losing him.

The man sprayed her with another sweet smelling spray, then drew her up and cradled her in his arms and brought her back to the ‘lounge’. The jokes and such continued again as they passed through the common room.

Once bent over, pushed and prodded into her ‘case’ did he finally speak to her, “I’d rape you if I could. But Candice says you’re off limits. The second she says you’re not, I got first dibs on your scrawny little bod!” He said pulling her hair free from around her neck. “Tomorrow you come out of the box, and trust me you are gonna be all mine!” He pushed his fingers through her hair and grabbed a fist full, pulled her head back roughly, if not savagely. “Remember tomorrow you is mine!” He licked the side of her face, “Mine, don’t forget that!” he said getting up, then turned the movie back on and walked out.

The following morning, Chinita awoke to the sounds of purring, not the kind of a small kitten, but a very very large cat. Opening her eyes, she was thankful to no longer be in the ‘suit case’ but laying out flat on some bed facing a wall.

Being held for so long in her cramped position had left her arms, legs, back and neck stiff and sore. In fact it seemed not one part of her body wasn't sore. The very act of trying to turn over was extremely painful, but the sounds of an animal purring and breathing on the nape of her neck ranked in the top of what she feared most. Think about her predicament, she's was going to have to reorganize the list of things she feared most.; Slavery was the first, and Despite what Candice had said, that seemed to be happening, so being eaten alive had moved up to number one.

Turning over was a long and slow processes that thankfully didn’t disturb the purring creature. The purring continued and seemed to get more guttural as she moved. Once she turned over she was face to face with Candice. Candice was curled up in a fetal position and purring. Her long black hair was vibrating around her neck and moved in pace with her breathing.

Suddenly the purring stopped… and Candice opened her eyes. Two bright yellow cat eyes stared directly at her. Something primal not only took hold of Chinita, but gripped every fiber of her being. ‘Don’t move!’ Holding her breath and not moving; she held perfectly still. A few moments later the purring started again and Candice closed her eyes’. A new terror had filled her, Candice was a Mutoid.

It didn't take much to recall the history and biology of the Mutoid. Vesi, her home planet for almost two hundred years had been the monsters breeding ground everyone in the known Realm knew Mutoids were the pets and first line of soldiers for the Entity! The most dangerous enemy of the Realm.

Mutoids were bred and trained for their ability to change from one being to another, and as alien monsters went, Mutoids were around the top of the dangerous list. They could act human so well you didn't know if the being beside you was a Mutoid till it was too late. Their personalities were known to change with the new form. Candice promised not to hurt her, but in her current partial feline shape, that may not be the case.

Her kidnapper hadn't lied at all! She wasn't going to be a slave, she was going to be her food!

Turning away to not look at the creature, her throat had tightened up, she was going die, and there was no escaping it! The news was littered with images of people ravaged by Mutoids. Body upon body was mutilated, dismembered, and in some cases the victim died carrying their own organs in their hands, trying to escape.

She could barely move her arms and legs! She was going to die where she lay.

Chinita took in the room looking for some way to escape. A Bedroom, she was in a bedroom of some sort. It was easily three times the size of her apartment back home. Revulsion hit her when she spotted a bottle of liquid on a table. A vial holding black iris contacts. If only the monster had not worn those on her planet she wouldn't be here. Someone would have seen the monster for what it was killed it right there. It was one of the few times her people enjoyed spilling blood, one less monster, and it's head would be placed on a pole for all to see what it truly was.

Her people were the Realms experts in hunting and killing Mutoids. They had to be, otherwise the monsters would have wiped out the population in months, as it was her people had survived two hundred years of fighting them, killing them, and unfortunately training them.

The thought of limited food and clothing meant little to her now, Mutoids were known for their hunger and their thrill of the kill, she might never see clothing again or real food. She choked up for a second, she might never even see tomorrow.

As for the room; there were no dressers, no closets, just tables and hexagon cubby holes holding clothing. The two outfits she had seen the monster wear, because that's what it was, a monster that needed to die, the outfits it wore hung on mannequins, next to a few other outfits, including one that held more buckles and straps she thought possible for one outfit.

Looking further around the room, she noted each bit of art on the walls, each bit of clothing or trinket in the room, she tried to commit to memory and learn more about her captor or use as a weapon against the beast sleeping beside her if it became necessary.

The Mutoid liked art, it liked clothing, it collected medieval torture devices, a guillotine, torture chair, iron maiden, and enough prods, whips and devices she couldn’t even fathom their uses, and given their apparent age, would probably break at their first use. Right beside them lay some of the most beautiful scenes and artistry she had ever seen in one room. The knives and swords on the wall were bolted, locked or encased to well, they would be useless to try and pull down.

The whole room was a contradiction, just like the Mutoid.

A hand touched her stomach, Chinita looked down and saw Candice hadn’t completed a change to feline, only her purring and eye’s gave away the monster she was becoming, her fingers were still long, pink and slender, the nail tips painted a deep sea green.

Candice slid her hand down to Chinita’s exposed hip bone and pulled towards herself. Doing what she could, Chinita turned slowly, guided by the slight gentle pull, only to come face to face with Candice again, her eyes were closed but the purring had intensified.

Out of fear of what a Mutoid could do, Chinita reluctantly gave into its advances and let it have its way with her. Staring up at the ceiling, tears dripped back from her face, down across her temples and back to into her hair. Having almost no strength left in her arms and legs from being in the case, she was thankful for once she didn’t have the strength to fight the monster, or run from its touch.

Saying a prayer to the Goddess, she prayed her end would be quick.

The Entity was evil incarnated and the Mutoids were not that far behind. If this monster wanted to molest her, she would let it, just as long as it meant she would live.

~~~~~~~~~

Candice was no longer feigning sleep, now she was purring in excitement. Chinita as she had been named, was offering no resistance to her advances, in fact unlike the rest of her lovelies, this girl was more open and accepting. She didn't shy away from the hand that pulled her closer.

Knowing what Chandra wanted of the girl was one thing, but her boss and master had said he wanted this girl for another purpose, and what the Master wanted, the master got. How this girl; Chinita, got to that point, was up to her. Gently stroking her hand on the soft skin beside her, what Chandra wanted was looking to be easier and easier by the moment.

It wasn’t until she boldly pushed her finger in between the girl’s legs and into her vagina did she realize why the girl came with an added bonus. Chinita was still a virgin, she hadn’t lain with anyone. The report on the petite librarian said she had few friends, few contacts, five brothers and six sisters and an ass ton of relatives, but not one romantic interest. That explained the girl…she didn’t know what to do in the bedroom, this training was going to be fun. Train the girl and use sex as the tool and reward would be almost too easy! Pulling her finger out of her she gently tussled the girls soft black pubic hair.

Smiling brightly an idea suddenly blossomed; she had three months to make the girl ready for Chandra and her Master and in that time she would make it her personal goal to move slowly and lovingly.

Chinita would eventually give her innocence openly and freely.

For now she would need to see what experience the girl had or was willing to do.

~~~~~~~~~

Chinita watched in horror as the monster moved slowly and cautiously to the end of the bed. It had removed it’s clothing effortlessly, the muscles of it abdomen, arms and legs were tight and strong. It seemed so out of place that a Mutoid with this sort of muscle tone had chosen to have such large breasts. Even her own breasts had gotten in the way of doing the most mundane tasks and this monster, which surely had killed would realize smaller breasts or no breasts would have been better or more logical.

Unable to move out of fear, Chinita felt nothing but terror as the beast had straddled her legs and lowered its torso over her thighs. Dipping its head, like a serpent would to a fresh kill, it hovered its mouth above her hips and pubic hair…it inhaled deeply, savoring some smell then looked up grinning and licking its lips and teeth.

Saying a silent prayer to the Goddess, she prepared for the end. The monster was about to eat her and she was too scared to move from fright. This was a new level of terror she'd never considered. Saying the prayer of death, she took a deep breath and accepted her end. The Goddess would take her with open arms. She was ready.

~~~~~~~~~

Looking up, Candice watched Chinita's face turn from confusion, to fear, to acceptance. It was the way she did it, the way she tilted her head back. Something about the way her black hair framed her face made her seem intensely more beautiful.

She drew her hands across Chinita's pale skin and soft downy hair ever so slightly grazing the skin as she danced her finger nails from Chinita’s hips to the base of her gorgeous breasts. She shuddered in disbelief and excitement. She'd been staring at Chinita's body all night and well into the morning, and she couldn't believe the petite woman had relaxed and let her progress. She was actually getting to touch this beautiful body. The other women of her staff had been too timid or afraid to let this happen their first night. None of them had this small woman’s beauty. It was a rush to look at; it sparked memories of long ago when she was young and innocent. To touch this woman and know there was acceptance in that touch.

Unbelievable!

Candice squeezed her own tits and rubbed them, the feel of her nipples shocking her in an inexplicable way. She just kept thinking about how she was going to progress feeling up her up! What to do first, what to touch first, where to pleasure first, so many firsts and she hadn’t even started!

Oh Goddesses be praised this girl was a gift.

She would have freaked out if not for Chinita's content face and excited eyes that told her that it was all okay. She was ready.

Chinita arched her back pressing her chest into the monsters tentative reaching hands, the monster wanted to touch her breasts? So be it, it was just skin, at least the end would come quicker and not drag out.

Candice massaged the nipples under her fingers, enjoying the way they responded to her touch. The warmth of skin was sensual and welcoming. She let her hands wander drinking in every sensation, every curve, every single bit she could touch. After a few mere minutes she wanted the entire package!

In a daze, Chinita lifted Candice's hair and pulled it to the side, and then absently held the monster’s breasts the same as it had done to her. It may have had larger breasts than hers but as most went she didn't think them ugly. The Monster had chosen an agreeable body.

Candice leaned up and kissed the girls nipples, first the left, then the right. Her only thought, how hard and wonderful they felt between her teeth and lips.

"Stop toying with me monster, kill me now!" Chinita begged in her mind.

Not sure what to do she let the monster guide her face to its breasts. It had licked and sucked on her nipples. Did it want her to do the same? Would it let her live if she did? Would her end come faster? All these questions and no answers. "I'll do what it does to me." She decided.

Candice jumped a tiny bit when Chinita choose to first lick her nipple. The girl may not have been experienced in normal sex but the way she continued to suck on her nipple, so lovingly almost made her jump. The girl’s lips were by far the softest set she had ever experienced, and impossible it seemed; to be the more experienced of the two of them.

Chinita explored each breasts for several minutes, sucking, kissing, and licking every bit of them. She took in every sensation she could, lost in how wrong it was to hold a grown woman's breast like she did. It was like the movie she had been forced to watch and hear. And then it dawned on her. The monster wanted her to do that! It wanted her to do those things! Taking the other nipple in her mouth she sucked on it and then played with the tip of the nipple with her tongue. It was wrong but somehow right all at the same time. The monster seemed to enjoy what she was doing, it had being distracted from killing her, it had even started to purr and showing it was pleased by what she was doing. The happier it was, the better her chance to live. "Perhaps this is what it really wanted her for after all." She told herself.

Candice rolled the girl over and pulled her on top of her, and hungrily devoured the smaller girl’s firm breast and nipple. Chinita arched her back further, making her breasts stick out further and let the creature get its mouth on them at a better angle.

Chinita ran her hands down the sides of the monster surprised at how soft the skin was. The monster stopped sucking her nipples and watched her as she kissed it's head, then nose, she hovered over the mouth but fear took here and she went to its chin. Her fear had been the monster would attack her if she kissed it or put her mouth to it. She then lowed her mouth down its neck and then licked each nipple and around to undersides of each breast. She even marveled at how smooth and warm the creature’s body was when she slid a hand between the monsters legs. It responded with a gasp and pulled her body back up and lowered her breast to its open mouth. The strength in its arms was incredible it lifted her so easily, like a toy doll.

It's teeth hadn't changed so she felt somewhat safe when it pulled as much of her breast into its mouth and sucked hard. Its hands were all over her back, backside and thighs.

"Goddess, hmmmm" she said, it hurt but in an odd way, it felt good.

It took a second to realize she had spoke, the monster had allowed her to speak. She decided best not to anger it and would keep her silence till the end. Her voice was said to be a gift of the Goddess. The monster didn’t deserve such beauty but at the same time she felt an odd attraction to how the monster held her and what it was doing, a warmth was growing inside her, the type only described in trash novels but this was better than any words could describe.

Chinita could feel the way the monster was trying to get every sensation it could out of her breasts and rest of her body; it was as if it had wanted this reaction or that moan.

It was like the creature was made for this purpose...but the way it searched her entire body with its lips and fingers it was seeking something. So many ways to touch a body and not one seemed to be what the creature wanted to pull from her but it felt wonderful!

When one of creature’s hands tugged on the inside of her leg, Chinita suddenly become aware of a whole new level of things the monster hadn't broached yet. Her legs and crotch seemed hot and sweaty but the monster didn’t seem to care. It had done something to her, her muscles felt warm, loose and in an odd way that ached to be touched. She really wanted to be touched all over, but that would mean...giving into the monster.

A sudden deepening purr from it convinced Chinita to let the monster do as it wanted. The more she gave in, the better her chances to live, and in some ways, dying with this kind of pleasure was not so bad an idea.

She quickly pushed the thought away. Surely the Goddess would want her to live and fight its vile touch, but it felt so good!

The monster rolled her over again and gave an indication it wanted her to move against the headboard. Doing as directed. Chinita scooted quickly, she didn't want to anger it or disappoint it, the results might be fatal, and so far she was alive a lot longer than she had expected. She gulped, not sure what she should do next. The monsters face was so calm and unreadable; it just leaned forward and kissed each of her breasts once more, and then her tummy. It looked up at her expectantly, hovering near her tummy, but not too close.

~~~~~~~~~

Old and unfulfilled plus a few new fantasies suddenly filled Candice; all the girls she ever had were nothing compared to her sudden desire to put her face between this girl's legs, and then maybe later she would do the same to her, the more she thought of it the better is was, "Exquisite!" she said to compliment Chinita.

~~~~~~~~~

Feeling a burn on her nipples from the monsters sucking and licking, Chinita felt the need to distract the creature and guided its mouth to her own mouth, at least kissing it was something she could relate too and handle. The beast hadn’t hinted to eating her, so kissing was a risk she was willing to take.

~~~~~~~~~

“Wonderful!” Candice whispered in the middle of a kiss, the girl’s tongue was neither forceful or awkward but tentative and probing. Candice could think of years upon years of adolescent to adult crazy masturbation sessions of having some ultimate gorgeous girl on top of her. But never once being more excited than she was now. Memories flooded her of using her fingers, toys, shower water or even a doubled over pillow pretending it to be her goddess of beauty. This girl was fulfilling everything, and they hadn’t even had their first orgasm together.

Chinita's smile sealed the deal. Candice had to taste the girl’s sex. This was her ultimate goddess of beauty!

~~~~~~~~~

Chinita was afraid, but she also knew more than anything: she suddenly wanted this. She wanted the monster. Her whole body suddenly seemed to turn to painful solid rock. She didn't know what to do. The monster hand gone from just sucking her nipples and breast, to kissing her so gently and now it wanted something else, all her bravery was spent. She closed her eyes, totally overwhelmed with nervousness and fear. She could sense that her whole world as she knew it was about to end by the look the monster had given her.

Hunger. It was hungry for her!

Her end was now!

She felt a soft circle of moisture touch her belly button -- Its lips. That much she knew. She felt the soft moisture again, a little lower. Fingers brushed her pubic hair.

Cool air on her crotch awoke her to new sensations. She tensed for a few terrifying moments, nothing touched her. Where was the monster? What was it thinking? Chinita was desperate to know, but she couldn't open her eyes. All she could imagine was long white fangs about to descend into her and the monsters long grotesque tongue sliding from one side of its mouth to the other. The idea she thought was not the last thing she wanted to remember when she stood before The Goddess.

Again she recited the prayer of death. She licked her lips; she could taste her tears but dared not let the monster see them. It needed to see her as strong. It was one of things she was taught in school. The Mutoids fed on fear. Pretending to push her hair back she wiped her tears away.

"Beautiful." It said watching her. It didn't suspect her fear that was a good sign.

She jumped when she felt soft hands return to her thighs. They gently pushed and guided her legs outward, and it took all of Chinita's energy to move her legs apart. She kept telling herself that it was for the greater good, it was nothing, and the monster would make her end quick. She’d made the monster happy. The purring returned. It responded to her touch, it purred like a cat. Cat's purr when they like you. It liked her. She could do this!

The thought kept her from freaking when she felt its fingers touch her privates. Every person who ever touched her there was either a doctor or nurse, but always for regular checkups, but this was softer, gentle and, Goddess forbid, inviting. Her breath shook. The beast was touching something that had more nerves and sent so much pleasure through her; she had to gasp in disgust at herself. It was doing something to her. No matter how evil it was, how wrong she felt about the Mutoid, her body liked it. Her mind welcomed its touch and she hated herself for the first time.

That hand stilled for a few moments, and Chinita wondered whose benefit it was for. Was the monster letting her get used to how it felt to have pressure on this part of her body? Or was it letting the weight of the moment sink in? Was the end near? The longer it waited pressing down and not moving felt so great, her own body defied her and she arched her back causing the hand to press down harder and firmly hold her. Something invaded her body, was it the creatures thumb, a finger, its tongue? It was squeezing her and it…’Goddess!’ Chinita almost screamed! The pleasure was so incredible her toes and fingers were starting to tingle.

Chinita, let slip a single thought, "Were they wrong about the monsters? Because this monster was gentle! It was so focused on her pleasure. She was feeling the room grow warmer, the pressure build in ways she never experience. “More. Give..me…more…” She whispered arching her back even further, the creature let her go but slowly rubbed the spot the same way you would a sore muscle, in small gentle warming circles. Looking down she saw the monster had its other hand in much the same place as the hand that held her.

A thought suddenly made her feel very close to the creature, even more than she did a moment ago. This wasn't just for her, it was doing the same. It wanted her to do the same. This was all about the two of them; Chinita could swear she could feel the creature shaking with nervousness.

Extending her hand, with eyes closed, Chinita let the monster take her hand, guiding her hand and fingers’, showing it was alright and it too wanted this. The monster's hand achieved a gentle rubbing motion and Chinita did the same, focusing on how it felt to be touched there.

The touch was soft, but firm and Chinita felt herself growing more short of breath, even the monster was starting to grow short of breath. If she were asked she would admit she thought this whole process exciting!

A scent grew between them, it was different but Chinita would swear she knew it, she just couldn't place it. The one thing about it though; it was heavenly!

Until she felt those warm fingers move so slow and pull out of her body. Part of Chinita wanted to scream out in frustration! The feeling she had between her legs was dwindling, the sensation that had been crawling up her spine was fading even faster.

A moment later the fingers where under her thighs, pushing her legs up even further and then back into her. She bent her hips forward to entice the monster to go forward and continue with what it had started.

Chinita had slid down and tiled her head back into a pillow, wanting to scream! The monster hand placed a hand on her nipple and turned it. It hurt, it felt good, the world was fading fast and all she could focus on was the ringing in here ears and how fast she was breathing!

The one hand would push in, slide out all the while pressing its thumb on that one spot of her body she had no idea could be this good. She didn't hesitate to open her legs further when the beast pressed its body on one of her legs. Her hand was now firmly pressed against its sex and her shin and foot.

The scent had reached her again, this time it was stronger. She heard an intake of breath. The monster's body was pressed into her; its head had fallen on her shoulder breathing deep a second time. The monster smelled it too.

"Wonderful!" It whispered, she couldn't help but agree. The thought excited her for some reason. They both enjoyed the scent and it seemed like a bond of happiness.

Finally the two of them had common ground. It wouldn't eat her, which she was now pretty sure of.

The monster slid down her body kissing from shoulder to chest, to belly to pubic hair and then it stopped. It turned around to let her keep her hand pressed between its legs.

A wet silk firmness touched the skin right above her sex. Her body jumped. The most amazing feeling slid down, caressing her lower lips for the first time. Chinita's mind reeled as the fact hit home that it was using its tongue; the monster was licking her like a new born kitten!

Her eyes stayed shut as the wet firmness explored her, first high, then low. The scent grew stronger, while random jabs of pleasure shot through her from where the silky muscle caressed her sensitive parts. When the moist firmness suddenly grew, flattened, and slid from the bottom of her sex to the top, Chinita almost screamed for joy. It felt so damn wonderful!

The more it went on, the more she lost herself in the feeling and forgot her nervousness or soreness. Her legs, arms and back felt great.

Her mind grew an image of the monster between her legs, and another tiny wave of dizziness passed through her head as she realized what was actually happening. With her eyes closed, this felt safe and private. If she opened her eyes, she'd have to face the fact one of the vilest creatures of the realm was licking her privates and she loved it!

All the years of what she could have experienced came back to her, as well as memories of how wonderful her life had been. It was all insignificant compared to what she felt now. It didn’t matter now; there was only the monster and its tongue in, on and all over her.

When Chinita realized the monster was taking it’s time, she finally opened her eyes and look down.

To Chinita's surprise, those bright cat-like eyes were locked on her. What was it thinking?

~~~~~~~~~

As she licked Chinita, Candice had been watching the visible sensations rolling through the girls face. When she saw that Chinita had finally opened her eyes and looked at her, a happy smile grew in her expression.

The girl, much to her disappointment pulled her hand way from her sex, but ran her hands through her own long black hair. It was so incredibly hot and exciting gesture.

Candice's tongue snaked in and out of the sex beneath her lips, reminding Chinita of what she was intent on doing. Chinita’s eyes were full of joyful tears, the smile was only what a lover could give. Candice was starting to fully understand what this sweet tender girl liked and why Chandra had found her. She was so innocent, so loving, so affectionate, so incredibly sexy…and so damn familiar!

~~~~~~~~~

Chinita felt the teasing pressure of the monster. It knew what to do to pull some of the most primal feelings from her, it felt good, relaxing, but most of all it gave her a unique warm feeling deep down inside her body. Framed by her thighs, the monster’s face looked absolutely stunning between her legs. It was a thousand times more powerful than any image she had ever seen.

Chinita could finally match look with the sensations she felt from the soft but firm tongue sliding in and out her body.

~~~~~~~~~

Candice started a consistent rhythm of licking up and down against the sweet pleasure spot. Combined with the erotic image of this girl might someday be doing the same to her inspired her to take things much slower and increase the pressure of her tongue, the pleasure in Chinita swelled in the next lick, the small her woman’s clitoris grew tight and firm at the tip of her tongue. The thought this girl was probably going to experience her first orgasm was almost too much.

The girl’s chest was heaving and her breath was very shallow and quick.

Taking Chinita’s hand back in her own, she slide the hand back down to her own sex, she encouraged the girl to press harder and rub quicker. The girl was going to crest into her wonderful state of bliss very soon and when her personal goddess of beauty had her orgasm Candice wanted her own orgasm to happen at the same time.

Since her very first orgasm years ago, it was always a more joyous shared moment between lovers when that happened, this would be one of those times now.

Chinita’s lower body twitched, and then her abdomen tightened, her hands clenched, and the skin on her face tingled. A sublime pleasure seemed deeper, softer, and more feminine than any feeling she ever had.

And then it happened. She sucked in a full breath of air. Nothing suddenly mattered. She forgot everything else and concentrated on the wonderful feeling. The tingling pleasure and twitching kept rolling through her, and that tongue kept licking, that intense warmth of the monster beside her.

Chinita fought to keep it going, not wanting to let the wonderful feeling go, it would start to ebb, only to be brought back up one last time as the monster let out a long drawn out moan and kept licking. The creature had her hand tight and pushed harder in circles as the two of them matched each other breath for breath.

When she couldn’t take it anymore, Chinita spoke through broken breaths “please…I beg…stop…I need to breath.” She pleaded.

The monster did as asked and the feeling finally subsided. She realized she had been holding her breath through the last part of this explosion of feelings. She exhaled only to suck in a huge breath of air as the monster had gently held its palm against her sex, rubbing her slow and soothing circles.

The next breath was followed by a long deep moan. She wanted the feeling again. It had only been a few moments and she wanted more!

She lay still for a few moments, restoring her sense of self and incorporating her wild new experience.

Looking at the monster it hadn’t released her hand and was still rubbing her hand into the small patch of hair, the look on its face was frozen, the eyes were closed and it wasn’t breathing, but in fact shaking all over.

Thinking to pull her hand back, the creature sat up, tilted hits head back and it too sucked in a huge gulp of air. Once it pulled her hand away from its privates did it look back down at her. The smile on its face was huge, friendly if not loving.

‘How can a Mutoid love?’ Chinita asked herself.

The beast’s bright yellow eyes were now locked on her, its mouth and chin glistened from the incredible kissing and soft tongue work. Chinita realize that it was waiting for her reaction, to see how she felt about what they'd done.

Chinita gave it the best satisfied smile she could. She didn’t want to disappoint the creature. The monster was so beautiful. Chinita knew this all to be wrong, but The Goddess taught beauty was in the eye’s of the beholder and not a Goddess given gift. The monster pulled Chinita's hand gently up and it bent over touching the fingers its mouth and lips. The monster sucked on one finger then moved and did the same just as lovingly the other.

The monster wanted more, and after that glorious feeling she was willing to give what it gave.

The monster crawled over her, straddling her legs and head. A feeling washed over it for a moment thinking this was the end when it surprised her and leaned down to kiss her, a full kiss, not a peck like her sisters did their boyfriends but long and lingering till they had to break apart to breathe.

The next kiss Chinita surprised herself by pulling the monster down for another kiss, followed by her pulling the monster down on top of her like a blanket. She wanted the monster to believe she was showing her utmost thanks but also for a selfish reason, to taste the sweetness on its lips.

It was like the smell she couldn’t place but it was wondrous, kissing those evil soft lips again and that wonderful firm tongue played with her lips. The faint musk on its lips made her realize that there was more she could do she hadn't thought about.

But why think about it, when she definitely wanted to experience it.

She pushed the monster back, bringing the thing to a sitting position on the bed, with its feet down on the floor. Chinita got on her knees before the monster. They traded expressions; excitement, happiness, and nervousness played across its face.

Her hands came to rest on the beast’s thighs. She found a gentle heat of its skin enticing. The scent filled the air again. She felt suddenly spurred on by the knowledge of what the monster had just done, and brushed aside her nervousness. The beast had taught her what it wanted, now she would do the same in hopes she could feel that feeling again and in the remote corner of her mind ‘And live another day.’

Still keeping eye contact with her, Chinita kissed its tummy and down its legs as she felt the warmth and strength of the creature’s body. The skin was soft, warm and smelled like sweet flowers; add that gorgeous scent she smelled to the mix, this monster was wonderful!

Looking up from kissing’s its knee; she saw the anticipation rise in its eyes and the tensing of its body. She returned its excited smile.

Crawling up its long body, it felt almost unfair the monster was as tall as her standing as it was sitting. Chinita sat on its thighs; pressed her body into it, kissing it tentatively at first, then again, and then deeper and more passionate. Chinita kept her hand pressed between them; on the silken skin beneath her, listening to its breathing and kissing its cheeks and forehead until she felt comfortable to do what the beast had done to her.

The monster tilted its head back and exposed its smooth neck and its well defined feminine collar bones; all the while it held its hands on her ribs, gently pressing its thumbs into the bottom of her breasts. Had the creature not held its hands where it did, Chinita would have felt quite certain she would have bit into its neck and ripped away as much flesh and muscle as possible; as it was the monster was giving no sign of its evil purpose, it just wanted to give and receive pleasure.

On that cue, she started kissing down its body, taking extra time at the nipples, still drinking in the new sensations of making the beast excited. She continued down across the flat tummy, sliding her body down its legs, while still kissing the smooth skin until she came to the small patch of hair just above its sex. The monster was teasing her with its toes against her sex. Nice, but weird.

With a gentle push, she had the monster lean back on its elbows and watch what she did. As long as she would see where its mouth was the better, and what she had planned she wouldn’t be able to see. The way it lay now, perfect!

Chinita looked up at the cat eyes again; the smile it gave erased any hesitation she might have had. Grinning, Chinita thrust the creature’s legs apart.

The creature sucked in its bottom lip, obviously excited. Chinita lowered her head and broke eye contact to come face to face with a vagina. Not just any vagina, either – a Mutoids!

And for a fleeting moment it just felt so right.

Gulping back her momentary fear, she knelt in to the monster’s sex. What she found surprised her, it was literally soaked and moisture glistening all along the central slit. Chinita breathed in, this was the source of the sweet scent, it was intoxicating, her stomach and mind ached at the scent, and it was familiar, friendly and comforting. She could tell the creature was excited over something; its breathing was ragged and short. Looking closely she could even see the hard bump she had been guided to press and rub so hard, but now it was desperately wiggling to be touched.

By book this would be a clitoris, but no book had ever said a clitoris could do that! She reached out a finger touching it. As soon as she touched it, the monster leaned back and let out a long guttural moan. She would have been scared, had the creature not looked back down, its eyes were barely open and a smile broke from side to side of its face.

Chinita slid her finger across its glistening lips; she pried them apart to look at its beautiful sex, because that was what it was. No science book, no history book described this part of a woman as being so beautiful. But it looked like a sweet, soft pink butterfly with its head wiggling about. She looked up one last time at the creatures face it was watching her again and holding its breath, she kissed the center of the butterfly then the licked each wing of the butterfly before licking the body from its base to the top of its head, then pulled the head into her lips and held it gently in her teeth and licked the sides and top of the sweet liquid that smelled so wonderful.

The first kiss, the first lick, and the first gentle suck of the delicious folds would be on her mind forever. She went back licking from bottom to top like the monster had done to her, reveling in the taste, wetness and silken skin under her tongue. Best of all, she got to watch the beautiful feminine body the monster had chosen react to every touch. She let her tongue rove for several minutes, exploring every fold. The monster did nothing but whisper words of encouragement, pleasure and thanks.

Thoughts raced in time with the pounding of her heart as she realized she loved licking this creature. She locked eyes again, conveying her realization with her excited expression - and something sparked between them.

"Use a finger too," it breathed, it didn't shock Chinita at all, in fact, the words slid effortlessly out of the spark that had just happened between them. A little energy and excitement injected into her. They both wanted this. Why be shy about it?

Chinita licked the top of the pussy, sliding her tongue in circles around the clit while she explored the outer edge of its hood. Realization hit her that her dry finger couldn’t slide on the skin so easily, so sucking on a single finger seemed the best thing to do. “Yes, like that.” The monster said watching her intently, then arched its back, letting loose a long guttural moan, as her finger now slid along the surface of the monsters sex. All was going so easy until she found a hole at the base of the creature’s sex, and pushed her finger in to the hole out of curiosity. The warmth and sensation of the monster’s body pressed around her finger was enjoyable and sensual. The monster’s hand stroked her hair so gently and lovingly, it even whispered a word of thanks.

The creature had done much the same as her, only then it had done the same with its tongue. Leaning in, she pressed her tongue in the hole just above her finger still deep inside it.

The reaction was immediate. The monster had closed its eyes, fallen completely back on the bed continued to moan and encourage her to keep going.

Chinita move back up; licking and kissed the swollen clit, but it was growing hard to concentrate with the ache between her own legs. She found licking so erotic that she couldn't help but get that hot feeling in her body again.

"Come here," Candice told the girl seeing her move a hand between her legs. Moving back up on the bed. Chinita immediately obliged the monsters direction, but all the while never taking her finger out of the monster but in fact pressing her thumb down on the clit to hold it still.

~~~~~~~~~

"Lay next to me," Candice said through one long hiss. The information was wrong about this girl…she knew what to do and did it fantastically!

The girl laid next to her on the bed, her pussy close to her face. A leg arched over her head, and Chinita arched her own legs as she felt exploring hand gently probing her sex, the other hand cupped a butt cheek and pulled her close.

"Want me to try fingers on you?" she asked the girl, dragging a single fingernail over the hood of the girl’s clit.

~~~~~~~~~

"Yess," Chinita begged, her body arching instinctively to the slow penetration of those wet fingers. Did it lick them first, did she taste the same, did she have the same damp or wetness, did her sex grab the monsters tongue the same way? Was she even doing it right when she licked it?

"You want more fingers? Or my tongue?" Chinita asked, kissing the monsters exposed clitoris. The third kiss an idea hit her and she didn’t lick or caress the little nub but gave it a long steady suck.

"Bothhhhh- aaaaahhh…g.g.g.goooood," Candice stammered, her warm breath running over Chinita's sex. The two girls slid a little closer, and their breasts pressed into each other's tummies. Chinita moved around a little to get a good angle at the inviting pussy before her. She was well aware the creature would do again what it had done earlier and she wasn’t even sure the monster had or could experience what she had felt earlier, she really, really wanted to make the creature happy with her, wanted to feel how its smooth body would press up against hers, and what would happen when she slid her more than one finger into the beast.

And for some selfish reason she wanted that fantastic feeling to come back faster from before, the tingling of nerves was growing much stronger than the first time but slower.

Chinita put a finger in her mouth like the monster had shown it liked, and then slid it again into the pussy in front of her. The hole was tighter than a moment ago, its body had clamped down on her finger but the way it moved its hips, it wanted her to push harder. Pushing a couple of times she felt the beast wince at each puch, and then fully relax as her finger pressed all the way to her knuckles. Pulling her finger back she pressed a second finger in with it. The stickiness instantly coated her fingers, but the monster was moaning words of thanks, beauty and admiration to her.

She started sliding her finger in and out of the hole, kissing, licking and sucking the wiggling clit as she did. Strangely, it felt like she was doing it to herself somehow, because the beast matched her movements. Only it was pressing its fingers in only so far. A sharp pain would disrupt her from her licking if the monsters fingers pressed to far.

Sucking long and hard had distracted her long enough from the pain. The monster had stopped and focused solely on the rest of her sex. A hand reached down and held one of her nipples. Pleasure jabbed through her body in response to the fingers pinching of her nipple. The feelings flowing through her were amazing, she realized she felt comfortable to make a request, it hadn’t done one thing yet.

"Can you suck on my….yesssss. thank you!" Chinita hissed the monster had taken her to a new level of pleasure. She felt a soft vacuum against her flesh near the caressing fingers, and pleasure rolled through her again and again as it sucked harder but never too much or to painfully.

"Here, rest your head on my leg," she was told; a sharp and as impossible as it seemed, a pleasurable pain washed over her. The monster was holding the most sensitive nerve cluster of her sex in its teeth while talking to her.

Chinita moved her butt to let the beast rest it head on her leg as well. From their new position, Chinita held her arm up in the air and pulled the creatures other leg over the side of her head and pulled her face in and licked the bottom of the pussy. She felt the Mutoid suck on her lips while its fingers rubbed the whole top of her pussy, keeping a gentle pressure on her clit.

The pleasure kept hitting her from every direction, much better and more intense than before or any feeling she had ever felt. The more she felt, the faster she slid her tongue up and down against the creatures own pussy, her head resting on its smooth inner thigh, she curled two fingers into the hole, sliding them in and out as her thumb rubbed the clit. She felt completely lost to what the beast wanted. She absolutely loved it and for once since the whole ordeal had begun, felt safe.

"Harder," the creature moaned, and Chinita increased her pace. She felt a kind of energy building inside of her, even as the creature rubbed and licked her harder, Chinita felt a twitch, and she almost burst with excitement. An intensely idea occurred to her as they neared their mutual pleasure. She kept rubbing, but moved her hand down a little to give room for her mouth. She slid her tongue fully into the hole as far as it would go, pressing her chin hard as she could against its clit.

An intensely sweet flavor poured over her tongue and pushed her over and through the wall of pleasure. It was wonderful, fantastic and wouldn’t stop. The beast started to whimper and then let out a long moan, its entire body pulling and squeezing her in tight as it felt wave after wave of physical pleasure and excitement push through; then it let out a shriek of joy as Chinita collected the monster’s clit in her lips and sucked on it the way a mother does a child’s fingers.

Then went back to what she had been doing, slid her tongue back and forth inside the pussy and continued to press the monsters clit harder against her chin. The monster was bucking but still encouraging and thanking her.

Candice's fingers and tongue dove back and continued their magic along Chinita slit as they both reached an unexpected new orgasm. Their bodies convulsed against each other, and Candice pulled Chinita harder against her. Her legs tightened around the little librarian’s head, but Chinita kept tonguing her.

Chinita felt soft walls of skin clenching against her tongue. Her own pleasure washed over her, driven by the wonderful sensation and taste on her tongue. The monster let out a long hard gasp of air, obviously trying hard not to scream out its pleasure. It was obvious pleasure since the creature begged her not to stop.

Just as the monster took in a breath, Chinita took the clit from against her chin and sucked it between her lips, covered her teeth with her lips and gently gnawed on the swollen bud.

The monster screamed, “YES! LIKE THAT! DON’T ARRRRHHHHHH DON’T STOP!”

Followed a minute later. “Please…stop…please…I begg you.” Chinita let the clit go from her mouth, “Thank you. Thank you, Thank you!” It cooed.

Chinita looked down between their bodies, the monster was still shaking a bit, but it was starting to slow down. She had to admit the feeling she felt was great but the whole process of pleasure was still tainted by the fact the monster’s pleasure had to come first over hers.

If it was happy, she lived.

Plain and simple.

When the moment had passed, their bodies relaxed and pulled apart. Chinita heard a deeply satisfied sigh. For a few long moments, they just breathed, thinking about what they just did. They slowly sat up, held each other close, sharing a huge smile.

“That was honestly amazing," Chinita told the monster, “Please show me more!”

The creature nodded, and brushed her tussled hair out of her face, “Are you kidding?" It said grinning. "Amazing isn't even the half of it!" It laid a hand on Chinita's. “Was that your first time?”

Chinita nodded, sneaking a glance at the breasts hanging in front of her.

Chinita froze for a moment, and Candice watched her, she seemed afraid if that was the right word for it. Chinita thought about her place in life now, and looking over at the gorgeous feminine body in front of her, the smooth skin, the round breasts, long lithe legs. Yeah, she decided, she could do this if it meant it was the only way to stay alive, but some day she would find a way to escape.

Candice pulled Chinita close and kissed her. When their kiss ended, Candice's face exuded happiness. Chinita felt better now and started to recall all those trash articles she had read about girls romancing their man all night long, not one said anything of romancing a woman let alone a Mutoid! Then there was movie she’d been forced to watch, and a sudden mischievous spirit overtook her.

“I have a few ideas I’d like to try out.” Chinita asked, hoping it would convince the creature to let her live.

“Anything you want!” The creature answered.

~~~~~~~~~

--== Four hours later ==--

Chinita was in now in panic mode, the creature had ravaged her, indulged her and then taken advantage of her weak state, molested her in way she never thought possible, some ways she hated with a passion, others she hated just as much because it stirred feelings of joy but now it stopped.

Parts of her body burned to all the attention the monster had given her. Other parts ached from being crushed, stretched, swatted, or even sucked.

But it was over and not because she hoped it would stop, but because the creature had left. As long as she did exactly as the creature had done to her, she felt safe and considered she might live, but not now.

The Mutoid was staggering out of the room, and that was the problem. She was sure of it. It was losing control and going to change and if it did change shape, so did the psychology of the creature. Would it attack? Would it kill her where she lay? Or worse? Would it slowly eat her alive? The idea of being a slave had stopped being an issue, staying alive was. In her head she started to plan, each plan was followed up with another plan or backup alternative.

Staying alive was priority one. Escape; number two. Kill the creature; three.

As Cunt had told her, Cunt and Renee; who ever that was, and the rest of the people working for the monster were completely devoted to it.

Whatever bad names these people were given was no longer a problem, they too were evil if they loved or respected this monster. Calling it Candice was too personal, to familiar…she decided upon ‘Mistress’ as in Mistress Seraphina, the Savior of her planet. As long as she thought of the savior of her world every time she spoke the word, no matter what the monster did to her, her soul and life energy were given to a greater cause. Her every action would be to deceive the monster at every chance. If she lived past today, from now on when it entered the room, she would bow like she did in worship to the Goddess and respect to Mistress Seraphina.

She would drop to her knees and remain silent in prayer to the Goddess who delivered Mistress Seraphina to protect all. She would give thanks to its kindness and generosity, only because it allowed her another day to plot its destruction and free the realm of another evil agent of the Entity.

~~~~~~~~~

In the bathroom, Candice slammed the door and locked it. Taking a few deep breaths, she kicked the faucet handles to the rarely used bathtub and had it fill with soothing hot water.

Gripping the edge of the sink, Candice looked at herself in awe and shock in the mirror. Chinita had lived up to her name, she was dual in personality and actions; one side calm and innocent the other an insatiable dynamo. Squeezing the sink harder had only caused a fake finger nail to break. Anger was coursing through her.

The new girl had gotten the better of her, a normal sex session would last fifteen to twenty minutes, but this girl wouldn’t stop, just as the tempo would slow, Chinita would return with new energy and dive back in, giving as much as she received, but in the end, she wouldn’t stop, she wouldn’t slow down. Looking down at her naked body in the mirror, Candice saw sweat glisten all over her body. Her nipples and vagina ached more than she could ever remember. While Chinita didn’t have a drop of sweat on her and didn’t care how red or sore her body was.

The girl paced herself in ways she never thought a...’Goddess Damn It! A fucking virgin had more stamina and experience that she did!’ she thought to herself while punching the marble counter.

Every girl on her ship had a sexual breaking point! Candice had just found her own! And Chinita, A fucking virgin didn’t have a breaking point.

Taking a deep breath she looked one last time at herself? “Bitch, you are mine now!” but the words felt hollow.

Pushing away from the sink, she shut off the water and slid into the warm water of the tub, and did what only came natural, she purred. Looking at her broken nail, she shrugged, then snapped the rest of the fake nails off and then let her bare fingertips reenact what Chinita had just done to her…but at a much slower pace and only with the intent to sooth the sore and raw skin.

~~~~~~~~~

Chinita slid off the bed, stood, looked around the room and found what she needed most; a towel.

Now clear of the monster and its influence, she was able to think clearly. The Mutoid had used her and controlled her way of thinking. Now with it gone she was able to realize just what it had done to her. It had secreted a fluid all over her body. It was gooey and sticky, it smelled wonderful, but that wasn’t an excuse for what it had done, and how it was able to make her leak the same kind of fluid, which by the way was gross beyond anything she had ever seen or touched.

It felt deceitful and sinful to have this on or as she figured in her, as the monster must have spit its bodily fluid inside of her. It seemed the monster was obsessed with licking her and couldn’t take its mouth off of her private parts.

It was impossible for a person to have this kind of moisture secreted unless it was put there by the monster, there was just no other explanation, it had to of spit it in her!

“Oh no…” She said aloud; dread filled her, starting from her legs and up her spine to her neck. A renewed energy to wipe the fluid off of her had overcome all other rational thought.

She was scared and as terrified as she had been when the monster had come to take her from the library and her family. The fluid wasn’t just any fluid! The monster was using it to digest her from the inside out!

The fluid was everywhere, the bed was littered with spots and her body was covered in thick globs of the juice.

Sitting on the floor she wiped every bit of her body, face, and hair she could.

Once dry and sure she got everything…inside and out.

There was still one question she hadn’t answered, and she had to know. Knowing your enemy was how you won the battle. The question had to be answered!

Opening the towel, she dabbed a bit of the goo on to her tongue, and pushed it around her mouth and taste buds; it was a risk, but this had to be done. It tasted fantastic but this was something far more important to understand.

The question she had earlier was now answered; she now knew what it taste like and hated the Mutoid even more! She spit the vile fluid on the white dress the Mutoid had worn earlier.

The dang monster knew what this taste meant to her, it was using her memories against her! But to use this memory was the vilest thing she could think of. She knew the taste; she had loved it as a kid.

Honey! Honey her grandmother used to make every summer from her bee hives on Tau Ceti! The monster was corrupting her through memories. It had to die, it just had to, if giving her life so the monster died, so be it, but the monster had to die!

Dropping the towel by the door where the monster had left, Chinita knelt down and let her tears fall into her hands. Everyone was gone…Grans, her mom, her dad if he was really alive, brothers, sisters, even the creepy guy who brought her flowers at work…everyone was gone. She had no one, and the monster was just on the other side of the door, and from the sound of it, purring again and splashing in some liquid, no doubt someone’s blood.

It took everything from her; even her name and very soon the monster and its minions would be dead and when they took their last breath she promised The Goddess to sacrifice herself for the taint it put on her soul and life energy. Surely The Goddess and Mistress Seraphina would be pleased for such a sacrifice!

She looked down as a tear fell into her hand, it suddenly occurred to her. The collar had not stunned her for thoughts of violence or harm toward the Mutoid. Letting a single thought of her slicing Candice resulted in a momentary muscle loss; as she recovered her thoughts turned to the Entity loving monster it was and cutting it.

Nothing happened.

And that brought a huge smile to her face, especially after she thought of her ripping the monsters head off its very shoulders.

Nothing happened.

The collar worked only when thoughts were against Candice but not the Mutoid.

“Interesting.” Chinita whispered.

Candice stepped out of the bathroom to find Chinita on her knees by the door. “Why you on your knees girl?”

Chinita seethed in even having to speak to the monster, but choose a voice of submission, “It…it…it seemed fitting Mistress, I am a slave.”

Candice looked down at the girl, and shook her head, after the four hours romance and now this offer of submission, “Child you isn't no slave,” she said holding her hand out to help the girl stand.

The monster had caught her off guard. Chinita looked at the hand and then it’s face in surprise. “You captured me, gave me a new name, you even put a collar on me, am I not a slave?”

“You most definitely is not, I needs me staff to think that, but in this room, you my student.” Still the hand was offered for Chinita to stand.

Taking the hand tentatively, Chinita stood. The monster had again caught her off guard, 'Not a slave but a student?' What did the monster plan?

“Mistress? Am I not here to serve you? You had said I would ‘beg for your affections.” Chinita was trying hard to distance herself from the situation; the monster was smiling and holding her shoulder like a friend.

“Chinita, after this morning, I maybe da one ‘axing your affections.” Candice then pulled away and led her around the room. “For the next two months this room be your home. I come and go, but you remain except when we train, I wish I keep ye here but I must train you, you must accept.”

“Yes my mistress.” Chinita said. As she thought about it, the monster was one contradiction after another. Now she really needed to escape.

Pulling Chinita in close, Candice gave the timid girl a second hug and kissed on her forehead, “An' don’t call me ‘Mistress’ it seem so cold when you says it.”

“Forgive me, I will endeavor to do better, but I feel better calling you Mistress for now.” Then added in her own thoughts “And when I get the chance, Dead Monster.”

Candice looked down at the girls face, only once had she seen a face so sweet and innocent and it killed her every moment she had to look at her. “My dear sweet little librarian. I guess you call me Mistress then. I must leave for the rest of the day. Look at anything and read through anything you wish…this be your home.”

Chinita watched as Candice threw on a simple skirt and blouse, it was very sophisticated but beautiful at the same time, for an evil monster it did know how to blend in with its surroundings. It was just one more reason she needed to kill it. The Entities minions were learning to adapt and blend. Surely Lady Chandra and her Royal Confederate Armed Forces, or R.C.A.F. were aware of this fact, if not, they needed to be.

Just as Candice left, she turned back to Chinita and marveled at the girls beauty, the girl was absolutely gorgeous, “Why are you doing this to me?” she thought to herself. She would rather sit and watch the girl for hours, it was no wonder Chandra had picked her, but what the Master and Chandra wanted of her, seemed a perversion to soil such beauty and memory.

“Chinita, in an hour someone come to measure you, you remain here without clothing, after that you dress in whatever. At 7pm I return, you be as you are now. Agreed?”

Thinking to herself, Chinita thought of what Cunt had said, ‘no cloths for a year.’ And now she was going to be allowed to wear clothing? This Mutoid would have to be handled carefully; it was obviously unstable in its current form. “Yes, Mistress, I will await your return.” Chinita replied brushing her hair back behind her neck.

To Chinita’s surprise, Candice did a double take and then came almost at a run and grabbed her by the collar. Expecting to be slapped or beat Chinita tried to cower under the larger woman’s strength.

Turning Chinita around so Candice could see the collar, the only thing Chinita heard was the monster whisper, “oh my…” and then let her go and left.

~~~~~~~~~

Candice had tried to maintain a aurora of authority as she walked out of the room. Once the door closed firmly and hissed as the locks fell into place, could she let her guard down. The girl had surprised her again. All indicators on the collar had gone out, all but the ones with power and status. They two were green. Only Renee, Cunt and two other girls had the same indicators. Grabbing one of the nearest guards to her.

She stood up straight and cleared her throat. Relaxing her face, the accent of a poorly educated woman was replaced with one of sophistication. “The young lady’s Docile Collar has apparently failed or malfunctioned. Please see to it, Renee is given instruction to retrieve a replacement and exchange it with the defective one. Oh, and also see to it when the young lady is measured for proper clothing, those dreadful sheets and tapestries are replaced and match in not only colour but style and texture as the young ladies new clothing.”

“Captain? The new girl is to wear clothing?” The guard asked innocently.

“Chinita is the property of Lady Chandra. It would be offensive and lethal for us to treat her as a normal indoc.” Candice explained firmly.

“Yes Ma’am I fully agree.” He replied uncomfortably.

“She is not to know.” Candice demanded of him.

~~~~~~~~~

Upon Candice leaving the room, Chinita began a simple surface look around the room. All she found was clothing of all sorts of planets throughout the realm, jewelry both ugly and attractive. Books in at least four different languages, “Obviously you can't even read.” Chinita said aloud noting how poor a grasp the monster had on the primary language of the Realm.

She held up one dress to herself and looked in the mirror when she heard the room door slide open. A tall blonde hair woman in a black bodysuit strode in, holding a collar in her hand. “Kneel!” she commanded.

The women tapped the door panel to close and then faced her. Stepping into the light, Chinita felt like she had entered a world of giants. First the Mutoid, then Cunt and now this woman, they were all so tall and statuesque!

“Kneel!” She demanded again.

Chinita unsure what was going on placed the dress back on the table and turned slowly.

The woman ran at her, grabbed her by the collar and pulled her down to the floor. “When anyone tells you to kneel you kneel. And when I order you, you do it faster and better than Candice says.” The woman demanded. Spit had sprayed in Chinita's face as she emphasized her words.

Partially gagging from the pressure the collar was making on her throat, Chinita struggled to get any word out. “wh…who..who are you?”

“Renee.”

Forgetting the purpose of the collar, the anger and hate Chinita suddenly had toward the woman was incredible; the collar responded with equal force. All of Chinita’s muscles relaxed. She would have fallen to the floor, but Renee’s grip on the collar held her much like a noose would.

Holding tight, Renee, just held the collar against her hip laughing as Chinita’s body relaxed and lay like a rag doll over her leg. “Works every time!” Renee chimed out in added glee.

Unable to fight the woman, Chinita started to feel her lungs struggle for air. Her head had fallen forward and the collar being pulled tight against her throat formed a deadly combination. Stomach muscles soon joined in the battle for air. Her body seconds later convulsed for air. In less than a minute the room and Chinita’s world faded to darkness, her only wish as the darkness closed on her

...air.

~~~~~~~~~

In her office, Candice sat at her briefing table, listening to her contacts for over two hours, mission after mission had been described, but she failed to really pay attention, her thoughts were on the librarian, the girl in under twelve hours had corrupted her own thoughts.

Turning the recordings off, securing the locks to her office and pushing her chair back, Candice decided the only thing to help get her mind back on track with work was to work out one last fantasy of her and the librarian.

~~~~~~~~~

Candace started to pull her skirt up and slide her hand over the soft silken material of her panties, when she heard a clearing of a throat.

A man was standing in the corner with his hands behind his back.

“David.” Candice acknowledged with irritation, "Why are you here?" she asked sitting up quickly. A quick look at his collar had shown all but the last light had faded away, his devotion to her almost complete.

"As my punishment you ordered me to remain here in case the Lady Chandra contacted you." He said.

Pausing to stare at David, he had already seen what she planned to do, "I'm feeling generous, your punishment has been reduced, and you have only two hours left to serve." Candice was forming a plan that would drive the man crazy.

"But Candice, you will be here the entire time." David asked confused. Surely Candice would answer the computer summons if Lady Chandra called.

"and so will you...your new punishment is to watch me and. not. do. a. thing." Candice said leaning back and pulling her skirt back up around her waist.

"Yes....ma'am" He replied hesitantly.

"Stand by the door, I want you to have a perfect view."

"As you wish." David replied playfully, but he could not completely hide the rising excitement in his voice.

Candice again rolled her chair back, only just a bit further and placed both of her feet on the desk, while opening her blouse exposing her breasts, which released strikingly erect nipples. A slight rotating of her hips displayed the slip of fabric covering her sex and tightly trimmed black pubic hair. She tilted her head and gave a lusty look at David. Licking her lips and teeth she blew a kiss to David, who was smiling. His pants revealing he liked what he saw.

"Don't adjust anything...let that serve as your punishment." she said noting that David was about to adjust the bulge in his pants.

A breathy whisper slipped passed his lips..."Yes ma'am."

Candice turned back to the task at hand and thought back to what the hot sexy little librarian had down to her. Her right hand was now rhythmically kneading and massaging her right breast, pinching and flicking the nipple while her left hand softly massaged her stomach and pubic hair. The welcome sensation she had experienced many times today shot from her nipple. All her muscles tightened up begging for the orgasm again.

She couldn't ever recall having this sort of repeated desire and reaction thinking of one person, man or woman.

Candice twisted the soft flesh of her other nipple, kneading, pulling, actively twisting and abusing the nipple. Pleasure rolled in waves through her body, emanating from her breasts and enveloping her whole body. She was, without knowing, beginning to slightly spread and retract her legs rhythmically as her pussy ached for attention.

David could see that the strip of Candice's panties that extended between her legs was now entirely drenched, detailing every fold and bump as it clung to her flesh, the full length of her slit was obvious from across the room.

He recalled he had never seen a woman react that fast to a fantasy or another partner. Recalling his evening of when he had to sit tied to the end of Candice’s bed and watch Renee and Candice for an entire evening, neither woman had this kind of reaction for each other.

The only question he could come up with was? Was it Chinita that did this to Candice?

Candice was staring directly at him, daring him to touch himself or move. Her rapid breathing becoming mild moans and sighs. She abandoned herself completely to the moment. Her left hand descended along her abdomen, pressed lightly on her panties, and traced the exterior of the moistened cloth, lightly pushing the fabric into her hole. Her index finger pressed deeper and harder, clearly spreading the flesh beneath, till the cloth was nothing more than a single thin strip between her legs.

Pressing the ball of her hand down she crushed her clit, "Yesssssss" she moaned softly.

She pulled her hand free of her crotch and letting go of her nipple. she grasped the edges of her panties. In one smooth maneuver, Candice pulled the panties down, first arching her buttocks off the chair, reveling in the air on her sex as she blew down on herself. Her buttocks returned to the chair and she extended her legs together straight toward the ceiling, the panties now raising upward past her knees as the naked flesh between her legs appeared briefly to Dave from between her butt and thighs. The panties now fully removed, she tossed aside carelessly.

Taking hold of her nipples she twisted them while pulling them outward and like a dancer, Candice spread her legs wide without bending her knees and brought her feet back down to the table her.

"Oh my," David whispered playfully, seeing the lips of Candice’s vagina slowly part as Candice spread her legs even further apart.

"Shush, you or I’ll find some new punishment for you." she teased playfully.

Back to massaging her nipples. Candice's tugged each nipple harder than any woman had ever done. The roughness excited her even more.

Spreading her legs wider, David almost stopped breathing as he looked at Candice in her splendor. Pubic hair pointed downward and at its base began a perfectly slit through the soft pink flesh of her pussy and down passed her ass.

The lips were clearly engorged but parted slowly; the hole of her vagina opened and looked to be begging to be filled. Everything was glistening with wetness.

The tip of her pussy lips, hood, swollen and bright pink clit and looked like they were blushing in the light. David could never remember seeing any woman’s sex so bright pink and swollen.

Candice's looked up; her eyes locked on David. Her right hand descended quickly, failing to explore her inner thighs or tummy; instead with just her middle finger she pressed deep into her hole and explored the flesh deep inside, and then a second, then third finger while her thumb pressed down on her clit.

Watching David's face, she pulled her finger out and sucked her juice off each finger, moaning deep and slowly.

"Fuck me!" David gasp.

"I told you to shush, so yes I will. It’s the Tollarian mating stone for you!" she smiled.

David staggered at the thought of the mating stone. He’d experienced the device once before. Renee had strapped the device to her hips and used it for over an hour on him. It was his, “welcome to the crew” gift from her. He’d be unable to sit for at least a week and walked bow legged for days. The most humiliating part was he kept begging for her to do it longer.

Candice smiled at his reaction. It was enough to consider doing it right after she was done with herself.

Grabbing the arms of the chair, she lifted herself to a more arched and revealing position.

She moaned heavily, arching her back further pressing her hand back to her pussy.

Her left hand now descended and her fingers pulled impatiently at the flesh of her slit, grasping repeatedly at the moist pink flesh. Her her two other fingers soon joined her middle finger as she pushed all three deep into her hole.

Both her thumbs massaged her clitoris, first slowly, and then more rapidly.

Candice moaned and heaved. Continuing to manipulate her clitoris, invading and fingered her pussy in a steady rhythm, she was now arching so extensively that her butt left the chair completely, the top of her head pressed to the back of the chair. She cried loudly now. Completely abandoned to her self-invasion, Candice could not hear or see David, who surely was going nuts over watching this show.

Candice arched her head back further thinking only of Chinita and her hot little body working her over, then imaging the girl standing on the table looking down at her sternly.

Pretending Chinita was speaking, Candice spoke aloud, “Yes. Fuck yourself.... go deeper...yes...use your fingers...ohhhh...touch your clit...that's it...fuck yourself deeper, press harder, I want to hear you scream! Give it to me now!"

Candice was now arching her whole body and was spread so wide she had pretzeled herself in her chair, her left leg was hooked over the arm of the chair; the other was twisted back and under her. There was no way she was getting out of her chair without help. Her sudden realized helplessness only fueled the lust and passion to wrench ever bit of pleasure she could from her body.

Her muscles contracted rigidly. Her fingers splayed herself desperately apart and her fingers penetrated deeply into her dripping pussy. Her breath was light and rapid. "Deeper, harder, harder you bitch, fuck yourself! Beg for it, Beg for it you whore!" she demanded of herself and then in a softer meeker voice "Please let me cum!" She moaned.

Circling, penetrating, arching, moaning, faster and deeper, Candice screamed into the cloth of the chair.

Shniiiiiiiiiii....aaaaaghghghghgh! The orgasm was long hard and caused Candice to repeatedly slam her head into the back of her chair as she twisted her clit in her thumbs, while still slamming her other fingers in and out of her hole.

She eventually collapsed to the chair, drenched in the thrill and excitement she always derived from an orgasm and breathing deeply, her heart racing. Her eyes were still closed and a smile drifted on to her lips.

"Holy shit, that was...beautiful. You fucked yourself hard." David exclaimed.

"I'm inclined to agree." A voice said coming from the computer.

Candice looked up completely exhausted, the screen was completely taken up by Lady Chandra's face.

"Oh please let me die!" Candice mumbled in humiliation.

~~~~~~~~~

Chinita gasp and coughed as she sat up breathing deeply. Grabbing the collar around her neck, she pulled it back from her throat to give her more breath; she looked around for the cruel woman in panic, half expecting to hear her laughter.

She wasn't dead, and that was a good thing, but the room was empty. Looking to the ancient time piece the monster kept on the wall, it was now 5pm, she’d been out cold for close to four hours.

On the floor beside her lay a tube; the same type Cunt had shown her how to use the day before.

Food tubes. A part of her wanted to scream in anger, the other in pain and sorrow.

Part of her had wished it was all a dream but seeing the tube had shattered any hope of home. She was living a nightmare!

Picking up the tube she made her way back to the bed and pulled the sheets around her, and let the tears of sorrow come.

Had any glimpse or hope of Renee joining in her chance to escape had left her. Cunt was just a devoted; they had given up their lives to be with the Mutoid. She was alone on a ship of monsters.

Grabbing the tube, she squeezed the contents and swallowed in quick succession. The flavor was terrible, smell and texture just as horrible, but this time she managed not to throw up.

Pulling the sheets tighter to her, she fell on her side. “Why are you doing this?” she asked to no one in particular.

At 6:45, Chinita got up and knelt on the floor at the end of the bed and began reciting her childhood prayer of thanks. It had been years since she had said the words. Being in the temple of the most evil had given her renewed energy to save her soul and life energy.

Only the Goddess would have it. The words came slowly at first, but as she repeated the words again and again the chant soon came natural and by 7pm, the time the monster had said it would return, she had the chant down to its perfect lyrical rhythm.

Exactly at 7pm, the monster and its minion; Renee had returned.

“Welcome my mistress.” Chinita said as the two tall women approached.

Chinita remained in her kneeling position as the Monster and is minion inspected her collar.

The sharp crack of flesh against flesh followed by Renee falling to the floor in front of Chinita, caught her by surprise. She looked up only slightly, Chinita saw Renee, holding her stomach.

“I told you to replace her collar!” The monster demanded.

“I did Candice!” Renee cried back, while also gasping for breath.

“Her collar lights are off! No one can be that devoted in twelve hours! Are you trying to risk her escape?”

Still gasping for breath, “I changed it Candice!” Renee’s voice was strained from fighting for air. Chinita smiled, the minion had gotten what she deserved.

Chinita turned and watched as the monster stormed across the room to a control panel. “Guards, get in here!” it demanded.

Four large guards, stepped in the room, “As you requested.”

Chinita looked up, they too had collars but unlike Renee’s and apparently her own, some or just a few lights could be seen on the collars.

“Renee has lied and failed to do as she was instructed. Remove her from this room; reset all of her access to Level three.”

Renee let out a sudden howl of protest. “No, Candice, I did change it, I pulled her collar tight to make her listen, and she fought me. Look at her bruises!”

Chinita felt the monster pull her hair and collar aside gently. “She did this to you?” The monster asked. The voice was so soft and truly concerned for her well being.

Chinita didn’t look up but answered as timid as possible. “Yes Mistress,” thinking she could make this situation even more interesting, “but I do not believe she replaced my collar.” It wasn’t a lie; she’d been unconscious when it may have been changed out.

The monster roared in anger at Renee. Renee’s response was nothing but pleading and accusing Chinita of lying.

"She can't lie! She's wearing a collar, for maximum settings!" the monster yelled.

The monster stood over Renee, spit on her then declared “You are nothing now! Guards remove this thing from my sight; reduce its access to Indoctrination, starting now! Reset her collar to maximum!”

Two of the guards began to pick Renee up.

“No!” was all that could be heard in the room.

“She loses all privileges..strip her now! All those she so rudely named will be given new names by her successor; David. Then inform Cunt, this thing now has her name!”

Chinita looked up in admiration for the first time. The monster could have chose to gut or eat Renee, instead it chose to humiliate. That; as one of her library books had said, was a punishment far worse and civilized than a simple physical punishment. The mental scars would last far longer.

Just as ‘Cunt’ had been dragged away, Chinita looked up at the screaming woman. Once the two of them made eye contact, Chinita winked with a smile. 'Cunt' started to scream as loud and shrill as possible, “She lied, she’s beaten the collar, she…” one of the guards had picked ‘Cunt’ up and covered her mouth with his oversized hand. It was a mere second later every single light on her collar lit up, followed by her completely relaxing in the guards arms. The collar had done its job.

~~~~~~~~~

Ten minutes after the doors had closed. The monster had changed clothing, poured itself a drink, but Chinita had remained in her kneeling position. Watching the monster go through a ritual of undressing, stretching and relaxing had all been quite informative. As an agent of The Entity, this one had done its homework. It behaved and acted almost human. But it seemed to be bothered by what just happened. Its face was still somewhat angered.

~~~~~~~~~

Taking Chinita’s hand, Candice helped the small woman to her feet and guided her over to a pile of clothing. Setting aside a number of folded items, she pulled out a dark blue gown. “This morning you,” Chinita just gazed innocently into her eyes, “You catch me off guard. Tonight I want something different from you.” The gown slid smoothly down Chinita’s body. “I wants to know you.”

Chinita looked confused.

“I no choose you, I be hired. I be one of the best at what I do. I be told to teach you. You learn from me to protect you self.” Candice led Chinita back to the bed where Chinita leaned against the head board pulling her legs up tight to her chest, while Candice choose to lay on her chest and look up at the gorgeous woman.

A part long buried in Candice’s heart screamed for release, the girl looked so familiar it hurt.

“What do you want to know?” Chinita asked. Right now she didn’t understand the monster. Everything she heard about the Mutoids was cut and dry, black and white. They killed you, they defiled you. This one was nothing like that.

“You can tell me how you…git passed da collar? You no do anything dumb I got six guards in hallway and nine udders watch us on camera, that why we have no sex.” Candice explained, the fake accent was driving her mad, but until she understood the girl, she needed the girl to think her dumb and easily fooled.

Thinking of what just happened a few minutes ago, Candice reflected on the whole scene; Renee loved her, professed it all the time, she did everything Candice asked and did it better than expected. Then here was a woman, who has just been kidnapped, who had been on her ship less than twelve house and was completely devoted to her.

Something was seriously wrong here.

Chinita took a deep breath and looked the monster in the eyes “I didn’t circumvent the collar. You told me I would come to desire you. I do. I..I..,” she needed to have the monster believe her, “I have never experienced sex, it was. . . intoxicating and invigorating, that is not to say I want it all the time,” She thought to self “or at all with you!”

Continuing her talk, “If I were to experience what we did more regularly, I firmly believe it would diminish my desire or the effect it would have on my acceptance or wanting of you.” Chinita took a deep breath and hopped the monster would believe her.

The silence lasted as Candice tried to figure out this girl, Chandra said the girl was perfect, innocent, strong and in a word; stupid. It would take some time, if not months to convince the woman to trust her. The Mantori had underestimated this girl. This girl was exactly the same as she remembered from her past. Chandra couldn’t have this girl! Master would destroy her innocence; she had to be set free! What she was ask and ordered to do was wrong on so many levels. A change had to happen.

Taking a deep breath, Candice relaxed her face and muscles and looked a new in the girl’s eyes, this felt right suddenly.

“What is your name?” Candice asked softly.

“Chinita, Mistress.” Chinita replied.

“Before you came here to my vessel, before I arrived at the Library of Science, what was your given name, the one your mother; The Priestess and your father blessed you with?” Candice asked again, of course she knew the girls name, but part of her hoped to hear another name.

Chinita looked down at the Mutoid in horror. The accent of an uneducated monster had slipped, it spoke perfect grammar and in a smooth cultured accent. She had seen the face relax, the way it held its self up on the bed. Goddess! It was going to change!

“What it is dear?” Candice asked innocently.

“Your voice!…Please don’t kill me!” Chinita was panicking; she wasn’t ready to kill the monster, there were too many things she needed to know, like where in space she was, if she was in space at all?

“Kill you? Honey, I have no desire to kill you, I may want to make slow passionate love and hear you whisper my name in love and passion, but killing you is the furthest thing from my mind.” Candice explained.

“Then make love to me, rape me, whatever you call it! But stop playing games with me monster! What do you want from me?" She was now screaming at the monster, "You destroyed my life, you took my family from me, and you ended everything I cherish. Everything you do is a lie! YOU KILLED MY FATHER!” Tears were falling down her cheeks. "If raping me is what you want, then do it. I’ll still hate you with every bit of who I am!” Chinita’s voice shook in rage. "I want you dead! Burned in Hell DEAD!"

“It’s true! You really can defeat the collar.” Candice exclaimed in shock. Standing up very slowly and not turning her back, Candice backed out of the room and left.

Chinita felt total satisfaction, the monster was afraid of her; it had run and locked the door. At least tonight it wouldn’t rape her, or so she hoped.

~~~~~~~~~

Candice ran down the hallway of her ship in a panic. Her crew used to seeing a calm and controlled Captain, saw a worried woman, every one of them moved out of her way all thinking the same thing "Things were about to get dire for everyone! First Renee busted down to nothing, and now the Captain was scared!”

Her first stop was to talk to Renee and get the whole truth!

Ten minutes later she was in her office firing up her direct line to the War General Prime, Lady Chandra, and started to explain the problem as fast as she could.

“She did what?” Chandra demanded on the monitor. The grey skinned woman’s face was darker than normal and that didn’t bode well for anyone. Chandra was mad.

“She’s defeated the docile collar!” Candice reiterated.

“Impossible!”

“She lied to me, she admitted she hates me, She told me she wants me dead! The collar’s have been switched out, but they don’t work on her! The girl has the collar beat!” Candice tried to explain to the gray skinned woman.

“Priyanka designed those things; she even put it on Seraphina as a joke, NO ONE IS IMMUNE! Got it! You have defective collars!” Chandra screamed into the monitor.

“Chandra, please listen to me, the girl is still afraid of me, but the collar doesn’t work, she had no love, no passion for me, Renee or anyone else. Renee said the collar did work, but now it doesn’t, it’s like her body has learned to bypass the needed signals to shut her down. I tell you that girl is NOT the one you wished for!

“Your right, I didn’t wish for her, I damn well wanted her! Get her trained, and whatever your fucking Master wants of her fine, but if she comes to me as damaged goods, both of you are dead! Got it! Figure it out, fix it! And get it done!”

“Yes ma’am.” Candice then turned off the screen as Chandra’s grey visage faded. Pulling her flimsy night gown and robe around here, Candice curled into a ball under her desk, for comfort. Having a damn feline in the ancestry didn’t help in times like this; primal needs to curl up and sleep the world’s problems away weren’t needed at times like this.

Everyone on the ship wore a collar and at some varying degree loved her, but to have one person immune to the collar and hate her so much, while she couldn’t stop having thoughts of pure love and passion for that person, sat at the front of her thoughts.

Sleep never came to her; the damn girl in her room wasn’t a blessing! She was a nightmare from the dead come back to haunt her.

Only tears came to her, tears long since stopped being shed for a long lost lover. “Damn you spawn of a whore!” She whispered of Chandra.

Candice crawled out from under her desk at the sound of the morning whistle feeling no better than the day before. Lady Chandra had in not so many words said she was to force the girl to begin her training, and then top it off, what Master wanted, didn’t make it any easier, in fact Master’s demands suddenly seemed much easier, the girls anger could be channeled and redirected.

Pulling herself into her chair, she called up the ships roster on her desk holograph. Taking those that were for ships function had been removed, that left a couple dozen of the one hundred and forty plus people.

Removing those that didn’t meet the Master’s standards had narrowed the list to a dozen. Of the list, one had to be dropped,

‘Renee’

As much as it pained her to not restore Renee’s status to what it had been, it would undermine every order she gave from that day forward, Renee was a casualty of a situation that grew out of control from the minute Chinita had been brought on board.

Yes; Chinita had lied about the collars replacement, but now given the fact Chinita had defeated the indicators and purpose. Doubled the problem with the fact Candice had grown complacent by placing her confidence in digital markers and indicators for loyalty levels, this girl would need to be handled differently.

“David, report to my office.” Candice announced over the ships intercom.

A few minutes later, a knock and David let himself in.

Seeing as Candice was still wearing a night gown, robe and her face looked tired and worn; her face had streaks of makeup like she had been crying. Something not one of the crew thought their captain capable of. “Long night Candice?” he asked. Candice looked up about to chastise him for his remark, but his new status, as her first and second in command, gave him the right to be more casual with her.

“Sit.” Candice demanded, David was immediately aware Candice was not in the mood for joking and there were some very pressing business to discuss.

“It’s time you knew about our new guest.”

“I spoke with Ren…Cunt, I’ve been told the new girl has found a way to defeat the collar, is it true?” David asked, part of him screamed for it to be true, he admired Candice, loved her some days and hated her others. But to have someone beat these cruel devices would be something he needed to learn.

His own personal agenda required the collar to come off.

Candice took a deep breath; the lie had to start here, “She has not defeated the collar. The collars are defective toward her race. Her anatomy over time burns out the detectors and monitors; I just spoke with Lady Chandra and Doctor Priyanka; both pointed out where the collar was defective. In order to begin her training as Master has demanded I regret the course of action I must take. From this day forward Chinita will still remain collared at all times. During her training, the device will be set to turn on and off at random times, we will also use the collar via voice commands, those parts still work as we suspect.”

“She needs to hate me or anyone else for that matter; that way she can learn to channel her energy into attacking her target. She cannot have one iota of want, respect or compassion for her instructors or fellow combatants. Let the ship know the collars are flawed when it comes to her and she is not to be trusted. AT ALL! I want you to read up her profile, take close note of the fact she is not Vesi! She has the strength to choke any of us to death with those tiny little hands of hers. Do not risk your little fetish on her, she can kill you easily. Do we understand each other?”

David looked down at the floor in all his four years of seeing men and women come and go on this ship and under Candice’s authority, this was a first. “It does” he whispered.

“So when anyone is dealing with her, treat her as an agent of the Entity, give her no ground or room for escape, sabotage or friendship. She is alone and it stays that way.” Candice took a long deep breath that went for her as well. The girl was a fantastic lover and could have been her equal in all things but one. Her mind; She was simple minded and would never expand beyond that.

David looked up slightly defeated, his chance to remove the collar had faded, becoming the girls ally would have given him the chance to fulfill his mission and greatest desire, but now he would be watched, they would all watch each other and her; out of protection from the new girl.

Looking at Candice, “So how do we proceed then?”

Candice rotated her terminal display with a switch, so David could read it. “Tau Ceti. The Conscription Conflict.” Candice watched with satisfaction as David’s eyes opened wide.

“Candice…We can’t do that! Are you fucking crazy?” David demanded and asked at the same time.

The room was silent as both Candice and David stared at each other. David had overstepped his bounds and both of them knew it. Questioning Candice’s sanity was one thing you didn’t do, even in jest.

“You and I will be working together for some time getting this girl ready. For now I’ll over look this indiscretion, but the punishment will stand and be served at a moment’s notice.” The tone she said it in was the Candice the crew was terrified of; “The all business and no one matters if they live or die Candice.”

“My mistake Candice, I will submit to it willing when you are ready.” David replied totally humiliated. He may not show it, but was scared as hell what Candice planned. Some things he loved about her, but out right punishment was different. When Candice hurt you it was meant to hurt, train and hurt a whole lot more.

As for the Tau Ceti, The Conscription Conflict it had ended over five hundred years ago, but it was still discussed like it ended a week ago. Over three quarters of Tau Ceti’s population had died and a quarter of the planet was geographically restructured. The history had been between two leading nations of politically, fundamentally and radically different religious views had ceased to be. Those who were outside the initial blast areas had been brainwashed through propaganda, conscription or neuro-implants by their own government to be warriors or agents to fight a war. All of them in the end had to be killed; there was no other way around what the Conscription mandate had done to the combatants. They killed anything and everything in their path.

Candice may be the head of this branch of the Assassins guild, but it wasn’t just by being ruthless, heartless and cruel, but creative and methodical in dealing with all situations. Candice as he saw it…had no weakness. She was the human definition of the word.

Looking up, the only thing missing from Candice to be absolutely perfect was grey tattooed skin and if she had…he would…

Candice watched as a sudden wave of weakness washed over David. “What the hell?” she thought and then watched as he recovered. His collar device had completely lit up all markings indicating he may have wanted to kill her but now it was dark except for two red lights, just as it had been when he came in.

“Are you okay?” Candice asked.

“Just a random thought I shouldn’t have had…I’m trying to purge the thoughts but my mind tends to wander…apologies.” He said trying to cover for his minor mistake.

Candice looked long and hard at David, she knew people and knew when people lied, and David had not only lied, but did it so badly, even his collar confirmed it.

“There is one thing I would like to ask?” David asked wringing his fingers.

“And that would be?” Candice asked.

“I wish to distance myself from Renee and the way she did things. I don’t believe anyone, even Renee deserve such derogatory names. I would like Rainbow,” Candice looked confused at the name, “Rainbow is the girl Renee had named Cunt. I feel it fitting given her innocent look. Everyone is to have names I feel fitting and more respectful.”

“Your call David.” Candice said absently

“Again!” The monster yelled.

Chinita looked at it with pure anger, to fight and train with two huge men at once was one thing, but to do so with the collar on had made it short of impossible.

Every time she felt a glimmer of respect for the two huge men training her, she would be hit by them in ways she hadn’t been prepared for. It had added to her weakening resolve for anyone on the ship worth saving.

Add to that the collar seemed to have a mind of its own and render her a complete rag doll at the most inopportune moments made continued or rational training difficult.

The hardest part was; she had to fight them in extra gravity. The platform she was training on had been set to a higher level and fatigued her muscles by the second hour. The rests and breaks she was given were 10 minutes to every twenty minutes of intense training, but unlike the rest of them; she had to stand in the center of the platform, while they sat, lay down and leaned against the walls or crates in the normal gravity of the ship.

Humiliation didn’t seem to be a problem for the monster and its minions. Learning to fight two grown, over six foot tall men, who were fully dressed in body armor, was one thing but for her to do it naked was degrading and painful.

Not once did they punch or kick her but slapped her, pushed her, nudged her off balance, in ways that nothing was off limits.

The rape from the day before left parts of her body sore and tender, and now its henchmen minions were assaulting those same sensitive parts with slaps and jabs. It became almost impossible to defend herself through her tears of pain and downright agony. They didn’t care she was hurting; both physically or emotionally; there was no passion, no love, absolutely nothing in these people she could think of worth redemption or saving.

This was Hell and the Goddess couldn’t reach her.

The shorter of the two was obviously better trained as his slaps and pokes were smooth, precise and hurt more. While the other just took advantage of her nakedness doing more than just slapping her in the most sensitive of parts; he would grope her when the collar activated in such a way he would press one or two fat disgusting fingers in her vagina or butt.

It was during the third hour he was thankfully stopped.

The Monster surprised her again and beat him physically into submission, stripped him of all privileges and confined him to the women’s quarters for three days of ‘revenge sex’. Before it hit him one last time and into unconsciousness, the creature screamed to everyone in general, “NO ONE WILL VIOLATE HER! TOUCH HER AGAIN LIKE THAT; I WILL RIP YOUR FINGERS OFF MY SELF!”

After another hour; the slaps came faster and harder. Her trainers were growing tired and were holding back less and less.

She’d ducked a few, but the last duck had landed her a knee to the side of her face followed by a kick to her thigh. Not even two minutes passed and she was again on her back. Her muscles burned from the weight of the gravity and abuse, she didn’t want to get up.

“Get up! Again!” the Mutoid screamed at her.

Chinita stared at the monster, if only the monster realized it was training her to kill it. The idea crossed her mind many times over the past few hours.

“Get up!” it screamed again.

Slowly standing, she again took the stance to combat, only to feel a shin to the back of her shoulders and then a sweep to both of her feet. Seconds later she was face first on the cargo bay floor. Rolling over she found herself looking up at a giddy if not giggling ‘Rainbow’.

“Stay down!” Candice yelled frustrated.

Finally the beast was giving her a break. Her arms were dead, her back was killing her and her legs were even worse off.

“You’re done for the day.” The creature announced. “Ladies & Gentleman you are dismissed, thank you. We’ll start again tomorrow, get some rest.” Candice said shaking each of their hand and thanking each one individually as each man and woman left the room. All that remained were David and the monster.

“David, remember to set the gravity back to 1.0 when you leave, she does 40 pushups first, then she may return to the bedroom room and eat.” Looking back down at Chinita, “And dreary? Tomorrow when we do this again, I expect better, otherwise, I’ll space you when we finish.” Candice said with a grin. Inside she was dying, telling the woman she going to kill her was the last thing she wanted to do, but it had to be said. She said it to everyone on their first day.

Twice she had actually done it, but she drew the line at pedophiles, they would never be part of her crew, so it wasn’t much of a problem.

Chinita felt her body collapse, it was over, she could really rest, the beatings had finally stopped. “Come on little girl, the sooner you start, the sooner you finish.” The monster’s minion said picking up his towel and began mock whipping his face.

“I’ll see you rot in hell!” Chinita screamed at the monster, and then pushed herself up into a push up position, only to do one then collapse on the floor. It felt like little strings snapping up and down her arms and shoulders from doing just one pushup.

David was taken aback by the comment, sure Renee said Chinita was immune to the collar but too see it first hand was amazing. “One.” He called out to Chinita’s one pushup.

Looking directly at David, “And when I get the chance I promise to kill you slowly.” Chinita said pushing out another pushup and then collapsing to the floor gain.

“Why? What have I done to you?” He asked, sitting down in front of her, the gravity seemed to be nothing but a minor concern. Chinita looked up in pure hatred; the hell spawn’s bastard hadn’t even stepped into the training platform arena even once. “You work for that, you adore that monster. The Goddess be praised, that thing was manipulated to allow me to learn how to kill it.”

Chinita grunted as she pushed up and struggled to hold herself as she pressed out two pushups. “All of you are teaching me how to kill you. You are her…” Chinita looked up, blood dripping from her cracked lips from being slapped so many times, her left eyes was swollen, but she still smiled, “you are her First, so you will be my first kill…but,” Another push up. And then Chinita returned to staring at David, “But not today. Today, I learned something, all of you are afraid of me…that’s good…” Chinita then began to quote a scripture, “The Goddess was pleased this day…for evil had seen the light, and it quaked in fear, running for the shadows it came from.”

“Mindless religious dribble.” David said. “It means nothing; just empty words.”

“And yet I saw it on your faces, you fear me, and now everyone has left,” Another push up, “Everyone is gone, had it not commanded you to stay, you would have left too…and yet I remained here, the light didn’t run, the darkness did…I win…” Chinita smiled. As she pushed out another pushup, the thoughts of the Goddess gave her more strength. The Goddess couldn’t reach her, so she would reach out to the Goddess.

Standing up, David looked down at the naked girl, her hair spread all over her, sticking to her sweaty body. “You think you won? All I have to do is press this button,” he said opening the plastic cover on the wall, “and you blow out the cargo bay door and your dead. No more sweet little girl spitting useless religious dribble.”

“Press it…I have no fear…my soul and life energy will become one with the Goddess. Press it! You’re weak, pathetic, lame,” Another push up, “disgusting, why any creature than that thing would lay with you is beyond imagination. Press the button you useless little boy!” Chinita pressed herself up again and spit blood and saliva on his boots. “Press it, you little PEDE! Press it!” (Realm speak for “faggot”.)

David looked at the button and then the girl; she had said all the right things to excite him. He adored dominating women, he liked it when they insulted him and really liked to see them scream when he hurt them! Anger and excitement stirred in him unlike anything he had felt for weeks. Walking over he slowly pressed down on her fingers with his boots till she rolled over screaming in pain, trying desperately to push him off. Seconds later she was bugged eyed…David was kissing her and squeezing one of her breasts!

When he broke the kiss. “Forty. Now crawl to your room!” He demanded.

“No. It wanted forty! It gets’ forty!” Chinita spat, “not because you say so!”

The rest of the pushups came even easier as David paced around her cussing her out, pleading for her to stop and beating her with insults till she was done.

It felt like forever crawling on her hands and knees through the ships hallways.

Everyone must have known who she was. They piled on the jokes, “Did you lose your books? The library is that way. Nice puppy David, little hairless don’t you think?” One woman had pet her head like a dog and then slapped her butt harder than any of the trainers had, it felt like her skin was ripped in two.

She fell to the floor, holding her butt crying from the sting, begging and sobbing to leave her alone.

Not one person cared, in fact seeing her cry brought on more scathing words and insults. One man poured his cold drink on the spot, “to soothe the pain” he said, she shrieked in pain, it only made it worse.

Once she had crawled into the monsters room, David threw double tubes of food on the floor and left her alone. The door closed, and the familiar sound of the lock dropping into place. Finally she was alone, no more pain, no more words.

Crawling to the edge of the bed she leaned to one side, her butt still stung so bad she couldn’t sit. Then it hit her, she knew how to escape and run away from all this.

She staggered up to a wall and pulled one of the things off it. Sitting back down, she held the device in her hands. A dagger. Her Goddess and teachings prohibited taking your own life; the only exception was if it were to end a pain and torture so bad it was impossible to live on.

This was that time. She’s been raped, abused, insulted, violated, degraded, and tortured. The pain was physical and mental. This was just that moment. Life for her had ended two days ago.

“I’m in hell, I’m alone, Goddess please help me,” she looked up to hold back the tears. The blade in her hand was sharp, it would cut smoothly and there would be almost no pain.

“I love you, but I’m in hell, I can’t run, I can’t escape it. Please Goddess accept me for what I’m about to do. My soul…it hurts for those people. They know of you but renounce you as nothing. Forgive them and forgive me.” She cried.

Pulling her hair back, she held the blade to her neck. It was cold but it wouldn’t matter, soon it would be over. Her soul would be free to roam the stars with her father.

She started a prayer of blessing to those she knew and loved, her friends, distant relatives, her mother, her siblings ending with her best friend and sister Corry.

She couldn’t do it; if anyone there was to live for it was her sister; Corry. Corry was the closest person to her. It would destroy her to learn her sister had died.

Throwing the knife across the room, Chinita stood with renewed energy. The Goddess had shown her, she had to live, if for anyone it was for Corry.

She would live! The Goddess had reached out and touched her, she was loved and protected!

Ravenous she squeezed out both tubes, fighting the urge to throw up, with each swallow. “I can do this!” she announced to the empty room.

Crawling into the bathroom, she found a sunken bathtub and towels. A message on the top. “Clean yourself up. You earned it. C.”

Filling the tub just enough to cover her legs did she started to clean the dirt and blood off of her body, while starting to sob from the sharp pains the soap caused as she cleaned out the cuts and sores. Crying from pain was one thing, but she was no longer alone, she now had tears of joy; The Goddess was with her!

To take her mind off the situation, she chanted and sang a song of prayer of thanks to the Goddess in a whisper and grew to full voice as she started to feel better.

~~~~~~~~~

Candice had entered the room to check on the little woman and give her words of comfort. She’d heard about the hallway incident and felt the need to help her. Her own life was on the line with this girl, she had to know a bit about why she was brought in. About to enter the bathroom to look in on her new charge, she found a dagger by the door.

She would have to discipline the servant girl for taking this down, but it really bothered her to find it on the opposite side of the room. She locked it back in its place on the wall; had the new girl found it, she could have easily killed her or anyone else with it. For the next two weeks the servant girl was going to lose her clothing privileges and polish her boots and leathers with her tongue.

Standing outside the bathroom door Candice heard the last thing she ever expected to hear, the girl was singing songs of praise!

After all Candice and her crew had done to her, the girl was still able to sing and sound so angelically beautiful. It moved her in ways she hadn’t been in years; it just felt even more wrong Chandra or Master wanted this woman. Stepping silently out of her own bedroom, she went to the room next to her, looked at Renee sitting on the floor cleaning a stain on the floor. “Get out! You lost this room too!” Candice said in tears.

A second latter Renee had collapsed on the floor, her face etched in pure anger.

Stepping out in to the passageway she called a guard to her own room over. Pointing to the woman on the floor, the guard look down questioningly. “Put her in the common room with the other girls. This is no longer her room.” Candice instructed. The guard did a double take at looking at Candice. That was twice now he’d seen her cry, and mix that up with the beautiful voice singing in her quarters was cause for questioning.

“NOW!” Candice demanded of him.

Once Renee was gone, Candice began a tirade filled with anger and sorrow, screaming as she ripped up everything and anything in the room. She didn’t want to do it anymore; the girl had completely won her over. She did everything in her power to destroy the girl’s spirits, and yet she was still content and willing to sing.

“DAMN YOU SYLVIA!” she screamed falling to her knees in full sobs. In one day a pathetic, weak, naïve girl had called up a single name she hadn’t spoke in ten years.

Two weeks later, Candice was spending her evening and nights in the room once occupied by her former ‘First’; Renee, and to the shock of the crew, she spent the time alone.

As of late she had decided it was more relaxing to conduct her work in this room where she could hear over a one way intercom, Chinita sing songs of praise or just chant her prayer. It had a soothing effect on her; she had been able to focus more attention on a larger numbers of contracts and obligations she had been given by ‘Master’ than normal. Her outburst at a former lover’s name had been pushed back down and put into its lockbox in her heart.

This evening Chinita had taken a well known prayer and sung it so beautifully, Candice had revisited her thoughts for the task she had been given. Educate the woman in the ways of her business while prepare her for Lady Chandra’s ‘event’. Getting close to someone who would rather slip a blade in your throat than even listen to you had made that task impossible.

The servant girl had claimed she never touched the blade and begged her innocence. Given all things surrounding Chinita, Candice had let the girl keep her clothing but still had her lick her boots. There was a kind of power thrill of seeing the little woman clean her boots while she was wearing them.

Right now she needed every bit of joy in her life she could get.

As for Chinita, hoping the singing would give her an insight or common ground so far was proving impossible.

The girl took her religion seriously but not to a fanatical level, she didn’t preach it to those around her, but used it as a blanket to comfort her and re-affirm her reason for living. If anything; she lived her religion as an example to others, and it was proving successful. Three of her crew had submitted a release from service. When asked where they would go, all three women spoke as one.

‘A Nunnery.’

To ensure there was no deception, she escorted them to a Nunnery on Vega I herself. At the doors of building the three women confessed their crimes and wished to start a new. Accepted, Candice had no choice but to remove their collars and leave them to the Nuns.

Letting the girl have her song had also been a boon to ship’s moral. The girl’s voice was beautiful, soft and lyrical, and word was spreading of it; two of the guards to the room had requested double duties just be ‘on watch’ while Chinita was in the room. The song and voice were just as gorgeous as the body it came from.

Some of the women from the female common room had mocked the soft voice only to have Rainbow fracture one woman’s jaw and brake three arm of two others. Three men had beaten another man down for a comment about raping, then killing and then raping Chinita again. Damn the girl had some loyal friends!

Chinita was gaining a following and they all understood she could never know. That was also a problem. The crew was becoming more and more loyal to Chinita and not her; even the trainers had eased up on the severity of the physical aspect of her training.

The girl was gathering a list of reasons not to hate or dislike her. Candice’s own reasons ranged from the uncanny likeness of a former lover, her disposition, and demeanor and how the she was able to bypass the collar’s purpose.

Firing up the computer terminal Candice had conceded it was time she did some in depth searching on the girl. Something had been nagging her since her first day with Chinita. Reading up on her family came up with nothing she didn’t already know. Her father, was healthy and working hard and was the ‘bread winner’ while her mother was the priestess for their city. All her sisters were non-descript, brothers also came up with nothing.

Her education was standard for her planet, nothing exceptional. She applied to a college but being the fourth born girl, she would have to wait her turn till her sisters completed their free schooling. The older three had chosen eight year courses so she would be ineligible till she was twenty-six, one year past the entrance requirements. Her younger sisters were spaced far enough apart they would all qualify as they would be all from five and seven years under the cut off.

One option for a career down, not that it really mattered, the woman was adopted and mentally deficient compared to her Vesi parents, siblings and general population. The women of her true race were pathetic. Candice’s only thought was Chinita might have been an exceptional individual to her race since she had memorized all her songs.

Her employer seeing the problem had picked her up under the apprenticeship program as a librarian, obviously a man with a huge caring heart. As a Librarian it would lead to a path known for teaching and a mandatory education no matter her age. Candice suspected Chinita would return to her original planet and teach there. She would be a mental giant surrounded by mental morons! With the passing of the employer a year ago, the apprentice ship was passed to be re-negotiated by the government. Digging deeper in the records, Candice’s throat tightened up…all apprenticeships were cancelled or on hold for five years. The girl hadn’t been informed, no one had been. It looked from Candice’s gut feeling, the local governments hadn’t felt the need to inform the potential apprentices of the change, and the apprentices all worked at reduced pay, provided a service and ultimately wouldn’t question the delay of their approval out of fear of offending someone and losing a chance at a full scholarship. In summary: cheap labor without conflict. Second option for a career down, again her race was dim-witted. She’d never amount to much anyway.

Looking further the final stone fell. This one was the worst, “No! NO! Noooooo!” Candice screamed at the display, “You fucking liar! You grey skinned Mutoid cunt”! Then doing one of the more irrational things she had done in years, she picked up her chair and smashed it into the computer terminal. “You fucking whore of a Fathpus-Slug!” and kicked her chair across the room.

Kicking and throwing everything in her way to get to the door, she stormed out of the room and down the hallway, still muttering words of hate toward a Mantori whore, the name Chandra was spoken many times and never with compassion.

Stopping at her ‘former’ bedroom, she let the last swear escape her and then looked at the guard who had just pulled a double shift, “I know its 2am. Please announce me.” She said kindly, the guard straightened up surprised to hear such kindness in her voice. One moment she’s all hate and terror and now kindness. This wasn’t the Captain Candice they expected or knew, she was clearly upset and angry, but her voice was nowhere near what he’d seen or heard a few seconds ago. Opening the door, the guard turned and looked at Candice confused, and then the sleeping form of Chinita.

Candice thought back about this one guard, he had been the first to open up about the girl and how he felt wrong doing what they had done. ‘She’s innocent.’ He had pleaded in a private ‘Captain’s Mast’. Now seeing his Captain more closely he saw tearful eyes. He fully hopped his captain had come to terms with his request.

“Captain Candice to see you” He yelled loud enough to waken but not to frighten the woman. Almost immediately she was awake. Without a moment’s hesitation, Candice watched as the woman had stumbled and knelt beside the bed, not Chinita’s bed. Her bed, she was going to take it back!

“My mistress, what it is you command?” she asked through clenched teeth.

Turning to the guard, “That will be all. Go to bed. I’ll be fine.” Candice said reassuringly. The guard nodded, left and closed the door behind him. The Captain had said those words so kindly and had laid her hand on his chest like a lover. No one would believe him if he told anyone.

Walking slowly, Candice stood in front of the woman, waiting and watching. Bruises, cuts and welts covered her body from the continuous and brutal training she had been undergoing.

For what felt like forever, Chinita remained kneeling, it hurt to bend like she did, but the Goddess would never ask anymore than what one could give.

“Stand up girl.” Candice ordered.

Slowly standing Chinita looked the monster in the face, eager for the one moment to wrap her hands around its neck and slowly kill it.

“The collar is useless. We established that, so from here on out you will no longer wear it, even during training. Then starting tomorrow, you will begin your training a new. It will be with Roger and Cassy only. You will do exactly as they say.” Seeing the girl’s confusion to the names, “You are quite familiar with Roger, the balding guard that caused this bruise,” Candice said holding Chinita’s arm, his most recent and final hit had dropped her to her knee for five minutes as she tried to recover. The ‘training/abuse’ had stopped and the standard 40 pushups began.

“Cassy is our engineer, she will teach you close in combat, she will take you to various rooms, hallways and offices, you will learn to defend yourself with what is available.”

“The afternoons I will teach you Historical Academics, Theoretical Biology, the basics of Wantum mechanics and finally Advanced Linguistics.”

“…why?” Chinita asked very confused. A Mutoid with an education? A part of Chinita started to scream Candice was more than just a Mutoid. Something far, far worse and dangerous!

“I have a multiple doctorates, no sense in letting an education go to waste if I can't share it.” Candice replied with a smile.

“No…why the change of plans?” the girls ask really confused, trying to figure of the monster.

“Because I said they would. Do you wish to continue the beatings?” Candice asked, knowing she would never follow through with such a threat.

“No, my Mistress.” Chinita said bowing her head.

“The evenings will be spent here, with me. This is my room, and I’m taking it back, if you wish, you may move into the women’s common room, where you will most likely be raped on a daily if not hourly basis. I have no care what my crew do in their off hours, but your training and education will continue.”, again she had no intention of following through, the girl needed to believe everything was done at her decision.

“If my mistress deems this is wise then I will abide by the rules.” Chinita said still confused. Being touched by the monster was one thing but by an entire crew of Entity worshiping heathens was another.

“Good. Now,” Candice then pulled out of a box from under the bed. A box Chinita had been unable to open. “Now swear on this.” She said turning and holding a book in her hands.

Everything suddenly seemed to be screaming in her head at once. The monster was holding the most holy of books and was neither in pain nor bothered by its very presence. “Swear on this book.” The monster demanded of Chinita again.

“What…what do you want me to swear?” She asked looking into the monster’s cat like eyes.

“Two things, as long as you are in this room with me, you will not harm me in thought, action or word. I will then swear the same to you.” Candice said quite firmly.

Thinking this to be a trick, Chinita took the book forcefully from Candice and began to flip through the book, ensuring it was real and not a forgery. Turning to a certain page, Chinita froze. Not only was it marked but it had been signed. The tear of the Goddess on a single blank page, and signed by none other than the Deliverer herself. Mistress Seraphina.

“Who did you steal this book from? What kind of monster are you to pull such sacred texts from the believers?” Chinita demanded. “You taint the very words I hold so dear. You defile the ver…”

“Shut up!” Candice demanded and then pulled the girl close by the collar. Twisting the collar around she entered her personal code and the collar came off, and then to Chinita’s surprise, the monster threw it across the room. “Now swear!” It demanded.

“You said two things. What is the other thing you wish my mistress…to lay with you and give my body so you can ravage me and defile my body…” Chinita’s tirade ended with a slap to her face.

“I have patience, but not much, don’t push it. You will stop calling me Mistress, that is a term reserved for Mistress Seraphina and only her, and you know that. Call me by my name.” Candice said leaning in.

“And what name would that be…Hellion, Hell spawn, Evil’s Whore, Succubus, Slut of the Entit….

~~~~~~~~~

Chinita sat up quickly and looked around; she was on the ground. Looking up at the clock, it was four am, and her jaw hurt like hell. Getting up she found herself dressed, covered with a blanket and a pillow for her head.

Looking back at the clock it took her a bit to realize the time. Two hours had passed since the monster had asked her to swear on the holy book.

The Book lay on a wood pedestal; a recording crystal lay beside it flashing a soft pink.

Looking further around, the monster was nowhere to be seen.

Rubbing her jaw and twisting her head to loosen the muscles, she tapped the crystal.

A hologram of Candice appeared.

“Deepika Rio Allaro, now known as Chinita, I regret with all my heart what I just did. But I will not stand to have any of my crew let alone a 'child' such as you insult me like you did. You have a hate streak in you that does your mother’s teaching’s injustice. Hold it in, keep it to yourself. As the scripture reads; “And on the day of Reckoning, The Goddess held her tongue, for only venom would come forth and poison all.”

“You and I both know the scripture does not mean she would spit poison like a liquid but poison with her words.”

“I lost control, I don’t usually. For that I am sorry. Do not think this as a consolation, but today you will have your first day of rest. We both need to cool off and check our attitudes and beliefs.”

“There is clothing and food for you on the table. I will return at shortly after the noon time whistle, at which I would like to begin again. The initial rules I gave you when you first arrived, you and I are going to go back to. You no longer need to remain undressed in this room, for myself, for David, for anyone. Outside this room, the rules still stand.”

Chinita watched as the image expanded to show the Mutoid sitting on the floor beside her unconscious self; it raised its hand to rest on the book.

“I swear, to the former Deepitka Rio Allaro and now presently known as Chinita; I will not harm her in thought, action or word. I will not take advantage of her in anyway.”

The monsters head turned to face the recording device, which felt kind of eerie to Chinita. It was like the monster was really alive in the recording and looking through her soul. “It is my goal as I swear on this book and to you and all that you hold dear; to teach you as I have been instructed, but there is more you need to know so I don’t ask you to swear just yet.”

The hologram faded away; leaving Chinita staring at the holy book. The monster had touched it and not burned, and then a fleeting second a question she had never thought came to mind.

“Is she a monster?” then brushed the feeble thought aside as impossible.

Standing up, Chinita marveled at the gown she had been dressed in, it hurt to say it, but she would need to start saying its name; Candice. Candice had dressed her in a marvelous blue gown. It was of incredible softness and smoothness. Looking in a mirror she marveled at how well it fit her. Three weeks ago she would have looked fat in it, but the food, which she was starting to get used to and the intensive work outs followed by the mandatory pushups were changing her looks.

Turning to see the back of the dress, she could only describe herself in a word. Hot.

Had it not been for her long black hair, lavender eyes and tight jaw, she would have sworn she was looking at a stranger.

Picking up two of the tubes of food, she tilted her head back and squeezed the tube in such a way the paste never touched her tongue. It hadn’t taken long to master the technique to feed.

Doing a quick clean up and folding of the blankets she was suddenly bored. The need to sing or pray had been shaken from her.

And since she was trapped in the room by herself for the next eight hours, she tried on each bit of clothing for the first time.

One set of clothing after another, and amazingly each one fit her perfectly and was of a cut and style that was neither shamefully revealing or sexual, but feminine and flattering.

Candice, she noted tended to like her rooms warmer, as the rooms heating systems always came on when she entered any room, so the last outfit she decided upon she would wear for the rest of the day and be comfortable, a dark blue cami and tap pant set, this one also made of the same material as the gown she had been wearing earlier.

Walking across the room, she pulled out a high standing pedestal and pushed it into a corner. Picked up one of Candice’s other smaller books.

She found a subject near and dear to her heart. History.

Stepping up on one box and then another, and slightly thankful for the smooth material of the shorts she was able to slide into the center of the seat, propping her back against the wall and her feet against the other corner wall and began to read.

Immediately she realized this to be a story book and not history, but it did look interesting.

"In the beginning God created the heaven and the Earth..."

“What is an Earth?” Chinita asked out loud, and then continued to read.

Seven hours later

“Get down from there!” A voice screamed at her.

Closing the book in surprise, Chinita looked up to see the only other naked woman of the ship. Thinking to herself, ”what was her name…Rain, ran, ren…renee…Renee!”

“Renee…” Chinita said aloud but filled with contempt.

“Get down! That’s the last place you want to be in this room!” she demanded.

“It’s just a chair.” Chinita explained sitting up, but something about the woman’s grin said she knew something she didn’t.

“Really do chairs do this?” Chinita looked down where the woman pointed; her foot stomped on a foot pedestal.

A second later Chinita felt two soft but firm shafts push up against her thigh and butt cheek. Jumping down to the floor she looked at the chair to see two shafts protruding from the center of the seat. It suddenly occurred had she been a few finger widths to one side she would have been impaled by such devices, either killed or held in place, unable to move until someone saved her.

Turning back to Renee, “Goddess be blessed you came, I have no idea what I would have done if I had become stuck on that. What in the heaven is…Candice doing with all of these evil devices anyway?” Chinita gestured to all the odd and evil looking devices, stocks, posts and chairs in the room.

“Doesn’t matter,” Any other day she would have laughed at Chinita’s ineptness to devices of pleasure and ecstasy, but now was not the time. She had wasted enough time just showing her the most pleasurable chair on the ship, next to riding a man that is. “I’m here to take you to them!”

“Them?” Chinita asked.

“The…never mind…you need to strip. You’re not supposed to be wearing clothing, now strip…like now!” Renee’s urgency was incredible, before Chinita could even put her thumbs in to the waist band of her tap-pants; Renee was pulling them down to the floor in one quick tug.

“Get that top off now. Don’t bother folding it…just do it!” Renee’s voice had taken on a new level of panic. She was looking for something on one of the tables.

“What’s the hurry?” Chinita asked.

“Please, not now, just put this on.” Renee handed her the collar Candice had taken off of her earlier.

“I’m not wearing…”

“I don’t give a rats ass if the damn thing don’t work on you, put it on!”

Before Chinita could move to stop her, Candice’s minion had snapped the thing on around her neck. A second later Renee found herself on the ground. Chinita was shaking her hand from punching the offensive woman in the face.

Renee looked up from the floor. “I don’t care who the hell you are, or how you are able to beat that thing, but you need to follow me now! Candice is on her knees begging for her life and only you can help her.”

“Then it can die. It’s not my concern.” Chinita answered crossing her arms. Finally something or someone had come to take the beast out.

“You don’t understand, I love Candice, I’m begging you to save her!” Renee was on both knees and pleading up at her. She thought about grabbing and dragging Chinita but the woman’s profile said she was three times stronger than her, and mentally unbalanced. She’d kill her and wonder why she did later.

“Then when Candice dies, they can come and take you too." Chinita smiled.

“The Grey’s are going to kill her, Chinita! They will kill everyone on this ship if you don’t come, one of them asked for you by name.” Renee cried almost in tears.

“What greys’ and how do you know it was me they wanted?” Chinita asked, feeling a sudden pit in her stomach

Wiping a tear away and continued her beg. “Please, I’ll do anything you ask, anything you want, but please save her!”

“Answer the question; how do you know it’s me they want?” Chinita demanded…the pit had grown bigger.

“How many girls on the ship were once named Deepika Rio Allaro?” the pit had just swallowed her whole.

The entire hanger deck was deathly silent; every crew member not on duty was on one knee and had their head bent in submission. No one spoke; no one shifted or even moved. Everyone was in complete submission to the three strangers standing beside a sleek white shuttle. The initials on the side were R.C.A.F – 1 with a name below it; War General Prime.

“I give you two more minutes Candice, and then your ‘First’ will take your place.” One of them said.

Looking up, Candice swallowed deeply looking up at the speaker; Lady Chandra. She was a no non-sense type of person, and in person she just radiated power and control. It was no wonder Empress Seraphina had placed her in charge of the entire R.C.A.F.

“You’re trying my patience. Your crew is nothing more than thugs, enforcers and killers. Again, if you don’t bring me Deepika Rio Allaro, I will have this ship destroyed for crimes against the people of the Realm.”

Turning to the shortest of the three women, “Would that be acceptable?”

The smallest of the three spoke is a very hushed tone behind a hood. “The justice would be justified and served.”

Pacing in front of her shuttle, Chandra had begun to have second thoughts about selecting Deepitka. Chandra’s informant had said Candice had stopped training Deepitka for her and only trained her for her assassin guild master, something which was a betrayal of everything Chandra had intended the girl for.

Candice remained kneeling staring at Lady Chandra’s feet in the hopes Chinita would come. As Chandra’s former lover, the time and love they had shared was gone, Candice now realized she meant nothing and was but a tool to keep around and abuse when needed.

The two minutes had come and gone. Turning back to Candice, Lady Chandra knelt and whispered so only Candice could hear.

The two crew members who knelt beside Candice watched in amazement as their Captain dropped from kneeling on a knee to being on her hands and knees. “She will be here, please Lady Chandra. The girl has been difficult, she is resistant, but she will come.” Candice pleaded.

“I doubt that.” Lady Chandra answered coldly. “You’ve wanted her since you laid eyes on her. Why do you think I choose her? I meant for her to be a gift to you but now you have done nothing but lie when it comes to her and we both know how I feel about liars.”

Candice had started a new round of panic; Renee had volunteered to go get Chinita, but thinking that as of recent she had treated Renee less than a human but more like a mongrel dog, it was probably her plan to see her dead.

Looking at the ground of the hanger bay, in her head Candice had begun to recite the words she had heard Chinita use to calm herself. After the forth repetition she didn’t feel any better, in fact things got even worse when she heard Chandra, the Kali and destroyer of armies, pull her knife from her belt. A heavy metallic tang sound echoed thru the hanger bay.

Chandra’s feet stopped in front of her. Candice bowed her head. It would be over soon.

Candice let out a long held breath as she felt Chandra pull her long hair into a twist, a second later a meter of long black hair fell to the floor. There hadn’t even been a tug; the blade just sliced smoothly through each stand of hair.

Candice looked up, upon hearing Chandra talk to the taller of the other two Mantori, if she guess right this other cloaked person was, Doctor Priyanka; Chandra’s best and closest friend.

The shortest of the three, she had no idea who it was, the ‘Grey’ had pulled her cloak and hood down further. Her obvious gray skin made it that much more difficult to see her face, only the deep lavender eye’s shown from inside the hood. Something screamed in her; this was who she needed to be pleading to, the one who seemed the most balanced and most rational of the three. A part of her wished with all her heart it was some special she once knew but as all things around Chandra, the odds were impossible.

“Chandra… I love you, I would never lie to you, she will come…please Chandra…I love you. Listen to me. Come with me, I’ll bring her to you, please…don’t…”

Candice stopped cold in her thoughts and words, as she felt a thumb press to the base of her neck, and then the cold steel of Chandra’s blade. It was her own technique she had used when she worked in the field as an assassin. Find the center two neck bones, rest the knife’s blade between the two bones and spin a complete circle around the neck with the blade.

Easy, efficient and painful for the victim; most of her victims died in the first minute, while others took as long as three minutes to slowly bleed out and die.

But it was the same every time. No one survived.

The pressure on her neck increased. The remaining hair she had; was pulled into Chandra’s fist and yanked painfully forward. Her neck was full stretched forward and exposed. The blade began to press down harder.

“Hold!” Someone yelled.

Lady Chandra looked down to find a blade of equal design to her own, pressed against her wrist. If the Assassin’s cut was made, she would be sliced to the bone herself.

Chandra looked to the owner of the blade. “What are you doing?” she asked her hooded companion.

“Preventing a mistake.” The voice was firm and caused Chandra as well has her travelling companion; Doctor Priyanka to pay closer attention.

“Explain.” The doctor asked now standing beside Candice’s prone form.

“A request was made. It has been fulfilled.” A long slender finger pointed out from the robe to a door at the back of the crowd.

Chandra straightened up, releasing Candice’s hair and lifting her dagger.

Candice fainted to the floor. She had been holding her breath in fear, and now to find she was still alive had been too much to handle. She never taunted or tormented her potential kill and this was why, it was beyond cruel, it was evil and vile, the sort of thing only the Entity would do.

Ignoring Candice, all three were looking at the door and the woman in the entry way, unlike everyone else in the room she was leaning against the wall with her arms crossed; naked, but still standing and waiting for something.

“What are you doing child?” Lady Chandra yelled from across the hanger bay.

Turning to press the button to the hanger intercom, Chinita spoke slowly and callously, “Waiting for you to finish the job.”

Turning to the Captain’s new ‘First’, Chandra tapped him on the shoulder, “Bring her, if that isn’t Deepitka or whatever you call her now, this ship dies.”

David looked up and ran in pure terror of the Grey’s to the back of the room. He knew Chinita’s form from across the hanger bay. He’d lusted for her in so many ways; he’d watched while she trained, he spied on her while she slept, bathed and even used the bathroom.

Chandra and Priyanka smiled as David did his best to bring the girl forward.

Chandra couldn’t pull her eye’s from the naked girl, her entire body was covered in bruises, cuts, and welts. She was also smaller, stronger looking and had a gleam in her eye of pure hatred for David and everyone around her. It was the girl she had picked and now came to see.

But something was amiss about the girl.

Due to enhanced eyesight all three standing women were able to observe the girl from the long distance clearly, but it was Priyanka that spoke in the private language of the Mantori to her companions. “Her collar. Her face is filled with hatred and danger, yet the collar denotes loyalty and calmness.”

Chandra turned around and guided her two travel companions to the side of the shuttle to talk in private, her companions were in need of an explanation. A problem Candice was well aware of, but failed to take care of.

Candice’s incompetence had taken her to a new low.

“I was told the Vesi woman had defeated it. I suspect the collar may be defective, but why Candice failed to replace it is a matter I’ll take up later.” Chandra explained.

“Impossible, I designed the collars, they are not defective.” The Doctor spat.

“Normally I would agree with you, but as you see, it is either defective or the woman has defeated your device.” Chandra said.

“I will look at it, but I believe it impossible she could defeat the device, the woman is feeble minded and emotionally unstable, hardly capable of anything but simple mundane tasks.” Doctor Priyanka declared.

“I do not agree.” The hooded companion said. “Like the law, there is a counter for everything. You may be underestimating her.”

Doctor Priyanka, turned to the hooded girl irritated, “You are still young and naïve. You will see.”

Chinita was stopped beside Candice’s inert form. The monster looked dead, perhaps she had missed the killing blow, but upon a closer look, the thing still breathed.

Now looking up to the three figures who stood beside the shuttle in its shadow, she waited still standing and ignoring David’s hints, then asking, then demands for her to bow or at least drop to her knee out of respect.

“You.” She yelled, “Are you going to kill her or not?” Chinita demanded of the three.

“Why are you so eager to see her dead?” The middle ones asked stepping out from the shuttle’s shadow.

Chinita blanched and dropped to the ground. David looked, and thought Chinita may have fainted or finally the collar had worked.

“Goddess be praised! Thank the Goddess and all that is holy you have come!” she exclaimed with joy.

“Really?” Chandra asked stepping closer to the now bowing girl.

“I have done the Goddess’s bidding, I have waited, I have learned, but ask only I be given the chance to sever this creatures tie to our realm.” Chinita begged on her knees, her chest and arms pressed to the ground, she never raised her head to look up, but spoke directly into the ground.

“You wish to kill this woman?” Chandra asked. She now stood in front of the naked girl, though she was much smaller than when she last saw her, there was no doubt she was the same librarian from a few weeks ago. She was still small, timid, weak, and as pathetic as ever. Why Candice would try to protect such a waste of flesh was beyond her comprehension.

Doctor Priyanka gingerly touched the girls collar and entered a reset and test code. The information came back. She was the perfect loyalist. “The collar is working fine now.” She assured Chandra in their private language.

“It is not a woman, Lady Chandra.” Chinita regretted having to correct the Mantori, everyone was deadly mistaken about the creature beside her. It's very depth of deception had gone so far as to even deceive Empress Seraphina’s very sisters. A task, she was now sure of; this monster on the ground beside her was more than just a lowly minion of the Entity but a much more powerful evil agent.

“And what would it be, child?” Chandra asked.

“It is an agent of the Entity, it deceives and corrupts those around it, it speaks kind words, it quotes scripture, it lavishes gifts, but at its heart this is a monster. It took me from my home, attempted to restrict me in my movements with this collar, it raped me, and one of its minions attempted to kill me with this collar. Every day they have toyed, taunted and abused me. But with the Goddess’s protection, they have failed. Please Lady Chandra, allow me the honor to kill it.” Chinita begged.

“You think she took you from your home?” Lady Chandra smiled.

“It has, Most Honored Lady Chandra. I seek nothing more than remove the taint it has placed on my soul.” As Chinita spoke she still had not looked up.

“Oh child, I had you removed from your home” Lady Chandra waited as the words soaked in and was about to continue when Chinita start to stand; her arms were tense and hands balled into fists.

“You did this? You took me? You destroyed my life?” The anger seethed from Chinita’s lips.

“Chandra, you may want to step back.” Priyanka warned. Looking back at her friend, Chandra noticed Priyanka was pointing to the girl’s collar. It was on, she was loyal and calm, the collar wasn’t doing its job; the girl had honestly found a way around the collar’s monitors.

“Freeze.” Chandra ordered in a dialect that was neither Mantori nor Common. The collar blinked for a second and went black. The collar had shut off.

“The command words don’t work!” Doctor Priyanka observed nervously.

Chinita heard the collar click behind her neck, grabbing it tightly she pulled it down. The collar came off in her hand. She looked at it with irritation and tossed it on the ground.

“On your knees woman! You may not stand before me unless I say!” Chandra demanded trying to regain control. The girl was timid she would obey.

Chandra stepped back as Chinita stepped over Candice. Her steps were measured and balanced, but from her heart she felt pure hated for this monster standing before her. “The Goddess protects and she reveals. You are nothing but imposters. For that The Goddess will be pleased when I cut you off from the here and now.”

Chandra pulled back and switched her blade into a better grip, “Think so whelp?” She smiled.

“You can defend yourself, you may even kill me, but the Goddess will welcome me into her arms. I have nothing to lose.” Chinita smiled dropping into a fighting stance the minions and monster had taught her.

Everyone who had been listening looked up in awe at the fact Chinita had not only defeated the collar against the Captain as the rumors had said and now stood toe to toe with a Grey and wasn’t even fazed.

What Chinita had done with her collar would always remain in their minds. Chinita had pulled it off with no effort.

David stood up, grabbing Chinita’s arm, “Lady Chandra will kill us all if you attack her!”

Chinita, in a single move racked his eyes, face, neck and hands with her fingernails. He fell to the floor clutching his face in screams of agony.

“Your next.” Chinita said turning back to the ‘false Chandra’.

“Bring it.” Chandra said confidently. She’d never lost a fight, and a lowly librarian would never stand a chance.

First a fist, then a leg, a punch landed; another dodged. Chinita held nothing back. Giving prayer of thanks; the minions of this evil dwelling had trained her and taught her to fight in higher gravity. At a regular gravity she was free to move faster and quicker than before. Her opponent, a spawn of the Entity seemed almost sluggish in its own movement, there was no conceivable way this person or creature could be one of the Blessed Grey’s.

It spouted curses and threats at her, guaranteeing its true nature. The Grey’s; Chinita had been taught to love and respect, were a proud race and beyond such foul language of the evil or common criminal.

Easily dodging a swing of its blade, Chinita quoted a scripture appropriate to this moment, as she delivered a solid fist to its collar bone. “Darkness drew in, they saw the enlightened standing alone before them. The love of the Goddess was felt that day. ‘My children, my blessed, and my loves, I will never leave you when you are most in need.’ The Goddess spoke.” Chinita never let up her quotes while delivering solid and well placed hits to the imposter’s body. Twice more she hit the same collar bone. The monster ‘Candice’ had told her if she hit a spot enough times the bone would break.

“I’ll carve your heart and guts out bitch!” Chandra cheered, slicing her knife across the smaller girls arms, but took another stop back when the pain the little woman should have felt from such a deep cut didn’t bother her.

“The evil spawned, and its minions were plentiful, but weak. The Goddess blessed her army to the last and lonely.” Chinita grabbed the imposters blouse and threw the creature down on its back, landing a solid fist with all her weight behind it to the same collar bone. “The Goddess held her head high as she spoke so even her enemy’s may hear; “All are protected, they shall be blessed and welcome into my arms when they leave the Realm of mortals.”

Chandra jumped up, but Chinita could tell its arm was getting weak; the collar bone had taken a lot of damage. Adding another quote, she dodged another punch and with all her might and weight behind it she hit the imposter’s collar bone. The bone broke, erupting a shrill cry of pain, dropping the Entity spawn to its knees. A heel to its forehead and she caused the thing to fall to its side

Chinita backed up readying to drop a final knee to its exposed throat; it had quickly stood up, but its arm was numb and useless.

Twice more Chinita had been cut on her arms, but felt nothing. The Goddess protected those who fought evil. She was kicking and punching the monsters weak arm.

The entire hanger bay had now sat up to watch as Chinita fought The Lady Chandra. It didn’t seem to be a fair fight. Slightly taller and much more muscular Mantori against a small waif of a tiny girl, but the battle was obviously sided in favor of the small girl. Some now started to believe the rumor Chinita wasn't of planet Vesi.

Raising a hand against a Mantori was punishable in the most extreme. But to see Chinita not only fight, but as she quoted religious babble and said prayers of thanks for each swing, each punch she landed on Chandra, was frightening.

“Stop her!” Chandra demanded to anyone who would listen. Her left arm had taken a barrage of hits and was useless to her, it just dangled painfully.

It was when the imposter’s taller companion stepped in; Chinita took advantage of a small opening. She pulled the new combatant’s blade from its belt, kicked this new false ‘Grey’ in the kneecap, slicing a deep diagonal line across it as it fell forward. The cut extended from it hip, across its stomach and chest ending with its opposite shoulder where the blade cut even deeper and stopping against bone.

The scream of pain echoed and cut deep into everyone's ears.

The move wasn’t without consequence, the ‘Chandra’ had cut Chinita down the length of her exposed arm, it hurt like hell and brought out her first true scream of pain.

“So she does feel pain.” It smiled.

Realizing she could lose this battle shortly, she held the “Chandra’s” gaze, “It ends now.” And through a series of fast and short swings Chinita was able to land five consecutive cuts with its companion’s blade.

Goddess be blessed when the ‘Chandra’ had stepped back and on its friend’s hand. The hand was pulled back with a scream causing the ‘Chandra’ to fall into Chinita’s arms. Thrown off guard and unable to defend its self, Chinita brought her knife down on the imposter dagger wrist and forearm, forcing it to drop its own blade. The blade had cut deep rendering its hand useless

Turning around behind the monster, she held it in a choke hold. “The agents of evil have taught me to kill their own, today the Goddess will soon receive me.

Flipping the blade in her hand she turned it and made ready to throw it while squeezing "Chandra's" neck and shoulder together. The two broken bones of its collar pressed and rubbed against each other. The scream of agony the ‘Chandra’ made Chinita smile; its scream was to be her call to the Entity. The Goddess had a new warrior.

“Everyone dies.” Chinita commented in its ear. Seeing where the blade was being aimed, Chandra screamed harder, Doctor Priyanka and half the crew of the hanger bay realized what Chinita was doing, also screamed for her to stop.

The emergency cargo bay release button had been left open. All Chinita had to do was hit it.

After that fight, not one person doubted she would miss.

“Stay your hand Assassin!” A voice spoke softly from behind Chinita.

Chinita choose to ignore the order, in just a few seconds the Goddess would embrace her and the evil horde before her would cease to be. Their soulless lives wasted as they were all sucked into the nothingness of space.

“Bless me and guide my hand Goddess.” Chinita said pulling her arm back, while pressing her fingers into the false Chandra’s broken collar bone.

“And the Goddess declared, ‘Those who harm the children will feel my greatest wrath.'” The hooded one spoke.

Twisting her knife, Chinita pulled it to Chandra’s throat, pressing her fingers further into the broken collar bone. “To utter those words from your lips is blasphemy.” She said to the hooded person.

The hooded figure dropped her hood and cloak.

“Even if spoken by a minor?” the person asked.

Chinita craned her neck to see who this person claimed to be. In the second it took to see who it was, her mouth went dry, the girl was as she said…a minor. Everything about her size and shape screamed of a girl not yet into adulthood.

Mixed emotions flooded across the room. Relief, joy, and terror again.

Like the other two grey ladies, this one bore the same grey skin, tribal and ceremonial markings, but etched into the center of her chest and easily noted and seen was a marking every law breaker knew and feared across the realm.

Justice. This was Ms. Themis, and not just any Grey, She was The Supreme Magistrate. The Law, Judge, Jury and at times Executioner all wrapped up into one.

And on a ship of nothing but law breakers, murders, assassins, bio and digi-hackers, drug runners and unsanctioned enforcers, the Supreme member of the Law standing among them surely meant she wasn’t alone. She had her own military, her own brand of bounty hunters and specialized combat teams that even the R.C.A.F. envied.

Everyone looked around; anyone in the room could be a member of her elite team.

Chinita dropped her arms defeated, the grey girl was right, she was a minor and to kill every person in the hanger bay was one thing, but to kill a minor, would guarantee her own soul would be cast into the pits of hell. Surely to be reborn as one with the Entity.

Chandra took the single chance as Chinita dropped her guard and despite the pain Chandra felt in her hand, leveled a solid fist to the center of Chinita's chest, knocking all the air from her lungs. Chinita fell to the ground clutching her chest trying desperately to catch her breath, wincing in pain. Evil had won; they had stooped to use children as shields and weapons.

Chandra looked down and swung her foot up to stomp on the girl’s neck, only to feel her body contort, twist, and then drop and shake on the ground. Looking behind her through her convulsions she saw Doctor Priyanka holding a stun pistol in her hand.

“..she won..she…lives.” The Doctor wheezed though her own pain.

One more shot and followed by two more. Blackness took Chandra as she gritted her teeth thinking only of how many ways she would peel the skin from her former friend and ‘ex-sister’.

Just as Chinita started to regain her breath, she was tackled and held by two of those who had ‘trained’ her over the past two weeks.

“Do not fight us this time.” One of them said.

“You have our respect and loyalty, but please don’t make this any worse.” Another asked. Chinita looked up at the guards; one of them was the one who had said he would rape her dead body, his face was freshly scared and heavily bruised.

“I’ll kill every last one of you with my bare hands if I have to.” Chinita tugged her arms to test their grip. She had under estimated the Horde, the child stood there looking at her with those vile lavender eyes and dead grey skin. “I will kill you!” she screamed to anyone who would listen and trying desperately to pull away from them.

Almost having her arms free, an arm was twisted around her neck. “Please stop fighting. It’s for the better.” a woman whispered in ear.

“I'll slit all your throat’s if I have too!” Chinita screamed still fighting them.

“You will do no such thing assassin.” Ms Themis said stepping in front of her.

Despite her own short height, she looked down on the shortest and frailest of the grey imposters, “You are wrong hell spawn, I am not an assassin, and I have never taken a life. The Goddess would never accept me unless it was the blood of the minions and agents of the Entity on my hands. YOUR BLOOD!” she said bucking to break loose.

“Then we are both wrong.” Themis said as a matter of fact.

Doctor Priyanka, staggering to stand beside Themis with the help of two people and holding a cloth to her shoulder, her blood was everywhere on her cloths, “I’ll handle this.” She wheezed.

‘Ms. Themis’ didn’t even look at the Doctor but kept eye contact on the held girl. “No. Not this time. You are in no condition to even stand. You and Chandra have over stepped your authority and bounds. I will handle this and make it right. ”

“You are…inexper..ienced in…this sort…” The Doctor said and then grimaced as a new cloth was applied to her shoulder.

Ms. Themis turned her head ever so slighting but remained facing Chinita and spoke in the language of the Grey’s, “I will handle this, or would you prefer I shut down each and every one of your labs for the next five years while I make personal inquiries into what exactly you do in those labs; starting with the creation of those accursed collars?”

Looking up at the other grey being, Chinita felt an odd sort of feeling about the shorter girl, respect. She had no idea what was said, but the false Doctor Priyanka’s face seemed to have taken on a slight momentary bought of trepidation and then back to its bland and flat neutral look. Stepping back ‘Dr. Priyanka’ let the two people beside her lay her back down on the ground next to her disgraced and heavily injured travel companion ‘Lady Chandra.’

“Release the girl.” Themis demanded of the guards. After a few seconds of them not sure if they should, she repeated herself, but added in a soft whisper, “or else.”

Both men dropped Chinita’s arms, the woman was a little slower to let go. Themis now faced the woman who had held Chinita in a headlock, “My robe, please pick it up and put it on her.”

Chinita took the robe and wrapped it tight around her. “Thank you.” She said. It was the first bit of kindness she could remember anyone had given her in two weeks.

Looking at the open wounds on Chinita, “Wrap her arms, then she will join me in the shuttle, we will speak in private there.” Themis said firmly.

Looking down at her sisters, Ms. Themis truly felt sorry for them; they had underestimated the woman and were paying for it dearly.

Chandra still lay unconscious on the ground as a group of people milled around her, splinting her arm and trying to set the broken collar bone. Her other sister had passed out from blood loss but both thankfully were still breathing.

Looking back and speaking to no one in particular, Themis spoke to the crowd, “Wake the Captain. Have her stand by the door of the shuttle and wait my call. The rest of you,” She turned to the entire hanger bay, “Leave. The Supreme Magistrate is not interested in you this day.”

Within minutes everyone, but the few who were helping Chandra, Priyanka and Chinita were crowding the doors, in the mere hope The Supreme Magistrate would not recall their face or change her mind.

Waiting for Chinita's arms to be wrapped. Themis looked at Chinita and then a woman with a monster tattoo on her belly. "Retrieve a salve for the woman's wounds, something to heal and remove the pain."

A few minutes later, another woman with the same marking on her belly arrived and began gently rubbing a paste on Chinita's open wound. "This will speed up the heeling. You should be fine in an hour or so." Themis explained.

"Why are you doing this, why help me?"

"You wish to keep the wounds and suffer the pain?" Themis asked perplexed.

"Of course not."

"Then accept my offer of healing." Themis said firmly, "Follow me...I'm not asking." She now ordered.

Walking beside ‘Themis’, Chinita had to fight the urge not to the attack the Grey. She was a minor; she was protected and loved by the Goddess. It just felt wrong knowing such evil could be loved so unconditionally.

Opening the door to the shuttle Themis guided Chinita in.

Inside the shuttle, Chinita looked around in complete awe; it was open and spacious, and decorated in the most beautiful of colours and fabrics.

“Ms. Themis.” A male servant acknowledged.

“Slaves.” Chinita commented coldly.

“No ma’am, it is our honor to serve the Mantori.” The Servant said.

“Please retrieve clothing for the witness.” Ms. Themis said to the servant.

The Servant began looking Chinita over with a careful eye, “Something of Tau Ceti or,” he looked long and hard at her face, “or would you prefer Vesi?”

“Um…Vesi..” Chinita replied slightly shaken.

Realizing the girls confusion the servant added, “you’re bone structure is too thin for any other planet. I will return shortly”. He said.

“You called me a witness?” Chinita said turning back to Themis who was placing a small glass of a bubbling red liquid in her hand. Chinita looked at it concerned.

“It’s an old ‘fizzy’ drink my people make; I like it with crushed Ceti-berry juice.” Themis said with a smile. Themis guided her over to a chair and table. Themis sat noting the Vesi woman chose to remain standing.

“oh..” Chinita said, as far as evil monsters of The Realm, they had missed their mark on this one; the child was disarming and kind.

“As for being a witness, you are aware of my position?” Themis asked sipping her drink.

“You wear the symbol of Justice, but that’s a lie, you work for the Entity.” Chinita felt a moment of satisfaction watching the young girl place her cup down, her knuckles were white, and obviously she was upset to have been exposed for what she was and didn’t know how to handle it.

Themis sat up, her entire demeanor and attitude quickly changed. “Miss, I am the personification of the law, I am, and always will be neutral to all things good and evil. I have no interest in the petty arguments my sisters have with pirates, thieves, or those people out there. I deal with the bigger picture as well as with the smallest of issues. I deal with keeping the balance of The Realm. If I choose to ignore your case, it could or would…correction; it will blow out of proportion. Your passion for the Goddess will twist your heart further than it already has.”

“You lie!” Chinita screamed at Themis, insulted the creature could even know the depth of her faithfulness to the one true source of light in the Realm.

“And what would it take to prove otherwise.” Themis asked in a softer and calmer voice.

“Take me home.” Chinita replied knowing the minions of the Entity would never do such a thing.

The two of them just stared at each other.

The servant arrived in the room; saw the tension between the two and the fact the new girl was balling her hand in a fist. Taking the pile of cloths he stepped into the girl’s personal space thrusting the clothing into her arms “A blouse, traditional skirt, undergarments, shoes and some hair products.” He said innocently.

“Please dress.” Themis said looking at Chinita, then turned to the servant nodded her thanks for his intervention “When she is dressed and says she is ready, please escort her to the kitchen and feed her a proper meal. I would like the Assassin Captain to come in shortly and please have the guard contingent escort my sisters to the assassin captain’s infirmary and see to their protection.”

“Yes ma’am.” The servant said with a smile.

To Chinita’s amazement the servant turned around and waited silently as she dressed, even Themis averted her eyes. “Dignity’ she had said.

It took all of a few seconds for Chinita to wonder if she really was standing before the real Ms. Themis, but ignored the thought, it was truly impossible she’d ever meet a real Mantori let alone three of the most highest ranking and famous.

~~~~~~~~~

Candice stood silently before the small grey girl, she knew her day would come soon, losing her life to the Mantori; Chandra was one thing, but Ms. Themis was the worst, she could order a memory wipe. Your body lives on, but the person who lived it was dead.

Relaxing she made a solemn oath. She would take her own life before she would let that happen.

Themis looked up at Candice like a little girl, “So Candy, it’s been a few years since I last saw you.”

“Yes it has.” Candice replied nervously.

“Not exactly the reunion I wanted to have.” Themis said curtly.

“Nor I.” Came the reply.

The two women just stared at each other. Known Criminal and Ultimate Justice.

Clearly upset all of a sudden, Themis pounded her fist on the table, “Dang it Candy, I can’t do this! Do you know how much it hurt to see Chandra about to kill you! You two were lovers! Damn you to the Depths! I’ve had a crush on you since I was eight. AAaargh! ” Themis back handed her drink in to a wall, the drink and glass exploded in a huge red mess.

“DO YOU KNOW WHAT TODAY IS?” Themis said standing up and screaming at the top of her lungs.

“I do…and I’m sorry to put you through this.” Candice replied in all honesty.

“You’re not making this easy! I have to discuss this problem BUT YOU… How did you get involved in all this?” Themis asked slowly sitting down still looking very mad and clearly upset.

Looking down at Themis and the fact Candice had to explain herself to the Supreme Magistrate was one thing, but to Themis as the new Supreme Magistrate was just wrong. Of all the grey’s she knew, this girl had a special place in her heart, they had a history of friendship going back since Themis was but a child.

Obviously the history was gone. Candice’s little 'Themie' had taken up the mantle as Law of the Realm, now she could pass judgment on her, and never see the inside of a jail or court room.

It took a second for her to think up four different lies, but then Themis probably knew the truth anyway.

“To train the girl.”

“What sort of training?” Themis asked with a smile.

“As an assassin as directed by the Master of my Guild and to train her as per Lady Chandra’s needs.”

“And what does The Kali, Chandra ‘need’ of…a librarian?” Themis asked with a glint in her eye.

Smiling to herself, she had been right Themis knew the truth, so why the game?

“She requires the girl for a personal nature, but you know that…so why are you asking me if you already know.” Candice asked.

“To gage just how truthful you are?”

“And…” Candice asked expecting the worst. The Themis she once knew was no more, that much was obvious by the fresh crest tattooed to her chest.

Her little 'Themie' would never play games with people’ lives.

“You are both being honest, so someplace there is a misunderstanding. I propose a solution…” Themis said leaning forward.

“Themis, I have done wrong, and have sinned and committed acts of evil, but when it comes to this girl, I want nothing but the best for her.” Candice pleaded she needed to do something and placing her hands behind her back she could pull and twist her fingers out of nervousness and not be seen how bad she felt, was her only solution.

“You are going to take her back to Vesi.” Themis said firmly

“She will escape or wish to stay.” Candice replied in shock.

“That is her option. As for your crew and actions over the last three years; I will decide upon your return. If you do not return, I will find you and then; when, not if you are found, I will personally throw the switch for a memory wipe from that moment until the day you were born. The most valuable of treasures you have will be gone. The stories you told me, our games we played, your entire life, will be gone. Your crew will receive a similar fate if you do not return. You not only destroyed that woman’s life but hundreds of others, if it were up to me I would end your reign of terror now Captain Candice!”

The words stung, Themis had always called her Candy or Dice, but now she was using her full title.

“Is that understood Captain?” Themis demanded again.

“Yes it is Magistrate.” Candice said meekly. “If I may ask but one question?”

“You may.”

“What is to become of The Lady Chandra, I am sworn to her side in certain matters, and my pending punishment…she will need to be made aware.”

“I will take that into consideration, if you return.” Themis muttered. “Dismissed.”

Candice wasted no time leaving the shuttle and collapsed against the side of the shuttle in relief. As of right now she was alive and that was all that mattered.

Inside the shuttle she could hear Themis screaming and throwing things around. It became painfully obvious Themis wasn’t happy about the situation she was in either.

The hanger bay was empty. She took the privacy as a blessing and collapsed in relief for only a few moments. Things needed to change but first she had a shuttle to prep.

~~~~~~~~~~

Two hours later.

“YOU CAN’T DO THAT!” Chandra screamed at Themis from her medical bed.

“I can, I have and I will.” Themis said calmly.

“THIS IS BULLSHIT!” She continued to scream.

A doctor pushed Chandra back down and spoke very calmly and friendly, “Lady Chandra please relax, you are aggravating the wound.”

“I spoke with Seraphina…she agrees.” Themis said sipping her replaced drink.

‘Damn you and that red bubble crap’ Chandra thought to herself “This is BULLSHIT! She’d never do that to me. I’m her right hand; I’m the enforcer; I run the military, I…”

“Overstepped your bounds.” Priyanka interrupted, “You could have asked the girl and offered her a future in any other manner and she would have come, but you had to satisfy some sick need, and now the girl is nothing what you want.”

“Fine I screwed up, but cutting me off from sex is unacceptable.” Chandra pointed out.

“It is rational and acceptable, your libido got you into this, and now you will pay for it; two full years no physical contact or would you prefer a mind-wipe?” Themis said firmly.

Chandra froze at her sisters words. "There are things I know..."

"With power comes responsibility. I should not have to remind you." Themis explained putting her glass down. "I am well aware you and Seraphina hold some sort of master secret, don't put it in jeopardy War General! The judgment stands."

Doctor Priyanka placed a hand on her friend’s right arm, “You shouldn’t have physical contact for six months anyway given that wound.”

Chandra’s mood was now calm if not worried as she took her friends hand and pulled her down to whisper in her hear, “you know I can’t go more than six months!”

As if she had heard, Ms Themis offered a way out of the situation. “The only person who can expunge this decision is Deepika Rio Allaro.” Themis said looking up from her recently picked up ‘fizzy pop.’

It infuriated Chandra even more watching Themis; the girl was absently playing with the straw of her drink with her tongue, while passing legal judgments.

“AAArrrgh! FINE! Two years! Damn you both!” Chandra screamed, she’d be dammed to hell if she would grovel at the librarian’s feet. Calling the girl pathetic and weak was wrong, the girl had shown her she was a capable fighter, she’d beaten her in hand to hand combat. “Get out!” She ordered everyone in the room.

Priyanka, walking very slowly with a steady line of bandages across her body looked down at Themis as they walked the halls of the Assassin ship to their shuttle, “You could have said no orgasms. That would have really spun her up.”

“That would have been the same as telling the tide not to come in.” Themis said absently with the straw hanging out the side of her mouth, “I am also well aware of her six month cycle, this should prove interesting.” she said followed by a most unfeminine belch.

Chinita sat at the back of the shuttle cockpit watching Candice flip switches and check screens and indicators. “Take me home.” Those words still played over and over in her head. They seemed feeble and weak at the time she said them, but here she was not even two hours later sitting in shuttle on her way home. Just thinking about it had her subconscious dancing in five different directions at once, but still there was this nagging feeling this was just a ruse and she was being taken to someplace else, something more evil. The surprising thing too was the 'Ms. Themis' had given her a holy book to take with her.

“Shuttle Dakota standing by for auto disengage and departure.” Candice said into her headset.

“Shuttle Dakota stand by while departure and destination are up loaded.” A voice announced over the ships intercom.

“Standing by Control.” Candice said aloud. Turning to face Chinita at the back of the shuttle bridge, she covered her mouth piece. “You can sit up here if you wish.”

Chinita crossed her arms over her chest; part of her really wanted to see, but the better part of her overruled it. “I prefer to sit back here.” She wanted to add, “So I can sneak up behind you and crush your throat.”

“Suit yourself.”

Over the loud speaker came a new voice. “Shuttle Dakota, this is War General Prime,” Candice looked back at Chinita and saw the girl was confused, 'Why did they insist on still playing this charade of name games. None of them were the real thing anyway?'

Whispering, “Lady Chandra, she has a flair for the dramatic.”

"Yeah I figured that." Chinita answered sarcastically.

Keying her keyboard, Candice spoke aloud, “Go ahead War General Prime.” She replied playing along.

“I have taken command of your ship and crew, as per Themis’s agreement, they will not be harmed, nor will punishment as she says, be adjudicated unless of course you fail to return. You have seven days to Planet Vesi, I will grant a four day lay over and then you are to return. The shuttle is on auto pilot, and will return automatically. Understood Shuttle Dakota?”

Candice looked back at Chinita who was smiling, “It does War General Prime. Standing by for departure.”

The first person on the intercom and come back, “Shuttle Dakota, stand by to undock and begin auto launch procedures.”

“Thank you. Control” Candice said keying some new controls.

A new voice came over the intercom, the voice was very emotional. “Candice? It’s Renee…please come back…please. I..I...We…It’s the crew…they…”

“I know Renee. I will come back.” Candice said cutting the voice off, by tapping a key on the console, “Dakota shuttle out.” Candice added professionally, but was clearly shaken up by Renee’s pleas.

"Initiating launch, shuttle is now on auto." Candice announced.

Chinita grabbed the arms of her chair as the shuttle shook lifting off the hanger deck. Vertigo washed over her as the shuttle pulled back. The gravity of the ship conflicted with the minor gravity of the shuttle. The holy book in her lap fell to the floor. Giving her the feeling of being slightly pulled in two directions at once while the image outside the windows said she was going in another. Bile pressed at the back of her throat. It was at that moment Chinita wished she had the docile collar on and could wish Candice dead or something…anything to knock her out and avoid this horrible feeling flowing through her.

Candice turned back just in time to see Chinita struggle with the motion. “Deep breaths, close your eyes, come on girl deep breaths.” Chinita was starting to wring her fingers, the effects of conflicting gravity was working her over worse than Candice had ever seen. It would only be thirty more seconds but in that time the girl would at the least throw up and there was no getting rid of the smell once the trip started or at the worse; rupture a major artery in her panic.

“Breath slow. Breath deep, hold it…relax…don’t wring you fingers, you’re still thinking about it…hands on your knees.” Candice said from her chair. Looking at the engine countdown, the computer indicated it wouldn’t release her seat straps till after the primary engines engaged. “Breath slower damn it!” Candice yelled at Chinita.

“Easier…said…than…done.” Chinita felt like her finger tips would explode from the cross shift of gravity. She started to try to pull at her seat straps and thrash in her chair. “You’re trying to kill me. Let me out…I’ll kill you!”

The girl was pulling herself around in her chair, she had her seat strap pressed along her neck. Candice was now afraid for the girl; as soon as the engines engaged she’d break her neck.

“Fuck!” Pulling a blade from under the console, Candice cut her straps. And did the only thing she’d know that would distract the girl and get her more air and focused off the launch.

Looking at the clock, she had ten seconds till full launch. “This is going to hurt me a lot more than you.” And to Chinita’s surprise Candice straddled her legs, embraced her tight into the chair and kissed.

Chinita looked up in surprise, Candice took advantage of the distraction and pressed her mouth as wide as she could ensuring a proper mouth to mouth seal and slowly blew all the air in her lungs into Chinita.

That was when the engines auto engaged. Not having any air in her own lungs to breath she was pressed into Chinita and then fell to the floor unconscious, and slid to the back of the shuttle as the last of the ships gravity and shuttle gravity sheared across them.

Chinita looked forward at the stars, the entire cockpit seemed to shrink as her vision faded. It became small pin pricks than expanded back to normal.

Gravity had been restored.

Chinita looked up barely coherent of what just happened. The ship gave out a whistle and released her seat straps. She fell sideways bumping her head against Candice’s leg.

Opening her eyes, she closed them again and shook the groggy feeling from her head, it helped a bit. Looking up and feeling better, she saw the way Candice was laying; her face was pushed into the wall her arms and legs sprawled all over on the floor. Instinct to help people, took over and she slowly rolled Candice on her back and checked to see if she was breathing.

She heard slow ragged breaths and saw a small dribble of red blood from her lip. “Are we dead?” Candice whispered.

“Huh?” Chinita responded.

“So this is…” Candice whispered breathing a bit better, Chinita held her head. She may want the monster dead, but not here, not now, it didn’t feel right.

Pushing Candice’s hair back, Chinita saw that the monsters eyes were blood red and bleeding. Small flecks of broken blood vessels pocked her entire face, hands and arms. “Dead…” Candice whispered then coughed up a bit of blood.

“You’re not dead.” Chinita said. The monster had helped her. Why had it risked its life to calm her down she couldn’t fathom.

“Dead. Goddess... I never believed in you, but why have you sent this angel?” Candice choked on a sob, “I’m so sorry! I never meant to hurt her…please anyone but her…” she pleaded.

“You’re not dead Candice.” Chinita explained.

Candice looked up at Chinita, a trickle of blood and tear slipped out the corner of her eye. “I have sinned Goddess. But why send her, I loved her with all my heart, My love, my goddess of beauty, my…wife…she meant everything to me…to see her beauty again now but not hear her voice…Goddess, please…I’m so sorry!” Candice begged.

“You’re not dead” Chinita yelled to Candice’s babbling, and then saw the small trickle of red blood pool out of Candice’s ear onto her hand.

Pushing away from Candice, Chinita let Candice roll on her side and continue her sobs. Something about Candice wasn’t right. Staring at her was twisting her stomach.

Candice rolled into a fetal position, but still looked to Chinita. “Sweet angel I missed you, I’m sorry for all the things I did to your memory. I’m sorry for taking you from your family. And now, I will release you from your Goddess given task.” Candice turned to look at her hands.

Chinita scrambled on her hands and knees when she realized what Candice was doing. Clawing her wrists with her finger nails.

“Stop! Stop! Stop!!!” Chinita screamed pulling at the stronger woman’s hands. Candice was screaming from the pain, but wouldn’t stop clawing her wrist, blood was starting to drip from her wrist

Candice looked one last time at Chinita, “I loved you so much in school, I didn’t mean to kidnap from your library. I’m sorry.” And then went back to clawing her wrist and arm with renewed strength.

“Goddess forgive me if I’m wrong.” Chinita said and squeezed her hands around Candice’s neck until she stopped scratching her wrists and went limp…

Candice’s final words.

“Thank you.”

“WHY AM I TIED…” Candice said suddenly coming to and looking at Chinita, “WHY CAN’T I HEAR MY VOICE?”

Candice looked in awe as Chinita pulled herself out of the front navigation seat. She was dressed only in her panties and bra. Looking back down she realized Chinita had used her cloths to tie her to the chair.

Dread filled her as she saw Chinita holding a knife in her hand.

“CHINITA, I PROMISED NOT TO HURT YOU!” Candice yelled.

Chinita held a finger to her lips.

Panic flooded her as Chinita changed her grip of the knife and cut one of the bands holding wrists to the chair. “CHINITA…I PROMISED..” Candice looked down to see Chinita cut what was left of her former shirt. Her wrist was covered in blood and looked like it was ravaged by a mad dog.

“WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME!” she yelled even louder.

Candice saw Chinita was yelling back at her but she heard nothing.

It was to Candice’s amazement that Chinita took the blade, turned it around and gave it to Candice, followed by her kneeling on the floor facing her.

There are a few constant things in the universe; “I’m sorry.” was one of them. Chinita had said just that.

“WHY ARE YOU SORRY? YOU DID THIS?” Candice yelled cutting her other hand free. ‘At least this one wasn’t all bloody.’ She thought to herself.

Chinita shook her head but held her hand in such a way it was obvious she wanted Candice to lower her voice.

“WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME?” Candice still yelled.

Chinita gave a look of frustration then pointed to her ear. Candice did the same and then looked at her fingers. Both were covered in dried blood flakes.

Looking at the shuttle command chair; her chair; she saw the seat straps had been cut, looking at the blade in her hand, she suddenly remembered cutting herself out of her seat and why.

“Are you okay?” she whispered.

Chinita smiled, really genuinely smiled at her. Candice understood by reading those beautiful lips; those other simple two words of the universe, “Thank you.”

“Why did you cut your clothes?” Candice asked still whispering.

Chinita held Candice’s non bloodied hand and arm up. Candice had longed to feel those fingers and now for the first time she touched her freely without a moment’s hesitation. Chinita pointed to Candice’s fingernails, they were covered in blood.

“I did this?” Candice asked.

Chinita nodded.

“You did this to stop me?”

Again she nodded.

“Why? You wanted me dead.” Candice let her voice rise a bit, the girls wasn’t making sense.

Chinita got up, picked up the holy book and started to flip through the pages while Candice looked more closely at Chinita, her eyes and the skin around them were red. She’d been crying.

“Please tell me I didn’t say anything cruel?”

Debating to say or not, Chinita figured Candice was hallucinating since she did call her an angel of beauty and her wife; Chinita held her hands to her mouth to show Candice didn’t say a thing.

Chinita placed a hand gently on her face, directed Candice to look not at her but the book, she was pointing to a passage in the book.

“The Entity bled the colour of their courage.” Candice read aloud.

“I don’t get it?” Candice said.

Chinita looked all over at the console beside Candice in frustration, and then pointed to a light.

Candice looked at it? “It’s yellow…they bled yellow? I still don’t get it.”

Chinita pointed at her.

Candice was now really confused. “I bleed red”

Chinita nodded and rolled her hand for Candice to keep going.

It took a bit more hand signals, then it finally came to her. “You called me the whore of the Entity.”

Again Chinita nodded yes but also added the ‘Sorry’, mouth movements.

“You thought I was one of them?” Candice was quite surprised by this, but also was the way Chinita was apologetic in everything she said and gestured. This was a definite yes this time.

“Why?” she asked.

Chinita pointed to Candice’s eye’s.

“My eyes? Why?”

Chinita made cat like motions of clawing the air it was so cute she just wanted to hug her. Chinita also made a wave motion at her neck.

“My purring?”

YES! That one Candice didn’t need to have translated.

Candice looked at Chinita ashamed; they had such confusion between them. Maybe Themis knew this would happen, it wouldn’t be the first time the Grey’s had planned something and it came out for the better for everything and everyone.

Deep in thought she started to absently rub her wrist, which Chinita slapped her hand away, then had a sudden look of apology.

“It’s okay I shouldn’t be rubbing it, and to explain my purring and eye’s. That’s easy.” Candice said in all seriousness.

“My great GRAND MOTHER,” Candice stopped when Chinita did the lower the volume thing with her hand again, “she told me there was a rape in my family tree some time, probably from a Castilian.”

Chinita seemed suddenly sad, “Don’t be sad girl,” Candice said, “It’s in the past.”

Chinita then did a gesture for a tail.

Candice stayed silent for a few moments like she didn’t want to discuss it, then just blurted out a reason, “The orphanage I was placed in till my Grandmother picked me up, cut it off, so I could look like the rest of the girls.” Chinita pointed at her eyes. “The staff had me wear contacts but told the kids it was because my parents sold me for medical experiments. The orphanage told them they took me in to protect me. The truth was The Entity had sent Mutoids to kill my parents.”

Chinita’s face turned white at the mention of the name, and leapt into her arms and gave Candice a truly heartfelt hug and said ‘Sorry’ again.

Chinita was really upset as she sat back down on the floor in front of Candice.

Candice started to rub her wrist again, which Chinita slapped her hand away.

Candice watched Chinita get up, she took the knife and cut a large strip off of the shirt she had been tied with. Chinita’s skirt she noted lay as a ragged mess of blood soaked rags in a corner.

Chinita then stopped to open a cupboard and seemed to be disappointed; she pulled out two tubes of food. She shrugged her shoulders as she handed one to Candice.

Chinita watched as Candice didn’t even seemed fazed by the tube, just tilted her head back the same way she did and squeezed the tube empty.

Chinita looked confused.

“No big deal,” again the hand gesture, “It’s a special blend. It makes us healthier than everyone else plus a few other things. It’s all I prefer to have for when things happen.”

Chinita rolled her hands for Candice to continue her explanation, as she wrapped Candice’s bloodied wrist.

“It’s complicated it would take a book to fully understand.”

Chinita cocked her head like a puppy, Candice just wanted to hold the girl and stroke that long black hair, and her own hand went to her now missing locks.

Chinita seemed sadden seeing Candice grab at her missing hair.

“The food gives us added stamina.”

Chinita seemed real confused.

“Oh hell I might as well tell you, not that it will ever matter. Lady Chandra,” Chinita’s eye bugged wide. She then did a gesture to writing. Candice attempted to stand and fell back down as a bought of dizziness washed over her. She pointed to a cabinet; Chinita went over but turned pointing at the digi-lock. “peaceful” Candice said. The girl turned, typed in the code. The door opened and she pulled out a digi-pad and started to write then handed it to Candice.

“Lady Chandra. That was really Lady Chandra, Doctor Priyanka and Ms. Themis? I almost killed them all?” The padd said. An unhappy face in the corner

“Girl you didn’t just almost kill them, you defeated Lady Chandra in hand to hand combat, no one has ever done that. I would have said it was impossible till the entire crew told me the truth.”

Taking the pad back she wrote more very frustrated, then handed it back.

“I thought she was part of the Entity’s warriors…she moved so slow. She had me kidnapped…WHY!!!!”

Candice put the pad down. “Because you’re life is shit, she wanted to make it better.”

Chinita was shaking her head side to side to say she was wrong.

“It is shit; you applied to your local college, denied. You went the apprentice route…you weren’t getting it…they lied. Lady Chandra wanted you to join her, like me. You would be educated and have special privileges, and because of these,” Candice held up the food tube, “you would be one of three people in the realm able carry her child.” Chinita exploded and was yelling at her.

Chinita stood and kept screaming and stomping her feet. Candice was kind of glad she couldn’t hear her.

“Chinita! Chinita! Deepitka! LISTEN TO ME FOR A SECOND!” Candice yelled, the girl’s face was beet-red and arms were still raised in frustration.

“WHY DO YOU THINK I WOKE YOU UP AT TWO IN THE MORNING?" Finally able to have the girl’s attention she lowered her voice or hoped she did, “I didn’t know. I was used too. I’m an assassin, I kill people, I pollute people’s lives with drugs, I destroy business with digi-hackers, but I draw the line at kidnapping. I was used! Chandra used me, she used you. That’s why I woke you. I didn’t know. Chandra told me to kidnap you, it was the only way you would accept things! I was trying to find some way to get rid of you, get you someplace, find someone who would take you, send you anyplace far way, before she showed up today. But I couldn’t send you home." Chinita was screaming in her face which Candice waited until she stopped to take a breath,

“Your family buried your empty casket two days ago!”

Chinita went into a screaming fit unlike anything Candice had seen earlier, twice she punched a cabinet and dented it, further and further.

Once Chinita has sat down and seemed to have calmed down, Candice had the wanting desire to comfort the girl, but seeing as she still had her hands in a fist and every once in a while slam the wall she waited till she thought Chinita would listen.

“What would it do to your family having you walk in on them? My orders said Chandra was going to tell your parents you were being taken for a higher calling, the way we did it like we did was because the report on you had been changed, it said you were adopted." Chinita started to scream at her. Guessing what she was saying, "I know, I learned the truth last night you’re not, but we were told you were part Gillashian.” Chinita paused about to hit the wall again, but looked up with a questioning look.

“Gillasian women have a muscle mass double that of human men and half the brains. The Library work we thought was because we figured anyone can pick up a book and put it on a shelf.”

Chinita started to yell in her face.

Again, guessing what she was saying, “We trained you in higher gravity because we needed you on an equal footing with us…we didn’t want to take a chance of you defeating us. We took turns because you wouldn’t stop. After the first week, we stopped training for the day, because we were tired, you kept going, the pushups were to give us time to get out and recover.”

Chinita mouthed the word ‘David’. Very carefully so Candice understood.

“He’s the second in command, it fell to him to make sure you made it back to my room and was locked up again.”

“Plus the second I figured out you defeated the collar we had no choice that was why I moved out of my own room. I don’t have a jail cell, only my room can lock from the inside and outside.”

Chinita held up the digi-padd, “I defeated the collar because it was designed to not stop the wearer from killing an agent of the Entity or protecting themselves. I thought the entire crew, including you and the Grey’s were part of the Horde.”

Candice looked up in awe. “Really?”

Chinita held the pad back up after writing on it. “I almost killed three of the very people who are leading the charge to defend this realm from the Entity.”

Candice took the digi-padd and cleared the screen and handed it back blank and said.“Now imagine turning that strength against the Entity. You could do so much.”

Chinita wrote one last time, dropped it into Candice’s lap and walked to the back of the shuttle, Candice looked down to read the Digi-padd, “I can’t…I can only think I almost killed a child.”

Candice didn’t have the energy to point out Themis had lied. Themis had turned eighteen seasons today. Her sisters were off to show her what it meant to be an adult Grey and having to kill a former lover being one of the many possible pitfalls.

~~~~~~~~~

Chinita spent the rest of the day alone at the back of the shuttle. Candice had given her the space she wanted. There were too many things to think about. In the last four hours since the shuttle left Candice’s ship, everything she believed was called into question.

Candice was human, well somewhat human; the entire crew was human and not working for the Entity. She had defeated Lady Chandra in one on one combat; a perfect bruise had grown in the center of her chest where Chandra had slugged her. She’s almost gutted Doctor Priyanka and killed Ms. Themis; a child at that and now to know her family had declared her dead and buried an empty casket really hurt.

The most confusing feeling she had was Candice. When Candice was still dazed and thinking she was dead, she admitted, if it was the right term, she was ‘captivated’ by her beauty and voice. And then there was the moment she admitted she would rather make love than fight. Candice was gentle and careful of everything she did to her

Now that she thought back to all the things Candice had done since she was taken from home, Candice cared for her like her father cared for her mother. Lovingly.

“Does Candice…” Chinita spoke aloud, thinking for a moment that Candice loved her.

But after thinking back to when Renee begged for her help to save Candice’s life, all she could think Candice was most likely more in love with Renee. It was probably just a tool to break her in to the crew and gain her loyalty.

“It worked.” Chinita whispered to herself. Candice wasn’t a monster or the enemy, but she was dangerous, she admitted to killing and destroying lives. Those strong hands had killed but could give pleasure. She was firm and strong with her crew, but it was like when she looked at her, all Candice seemed to see in her was a well known friend or lover.

Outside the room, she was cold, evil, mean and in charge of and promoted acts of evil. If anyone was in need of help it really was Candice.

Dropping to her knees she circled herself with a whisper to the Goddess.

“Goddess, please tell me, how I have offended you? What have I done to deserve this? What test do you have for me? I seek only to praise you and love you with all my heart. What evil had I committed to be punished and placed with this group of the lawless and evil people?”

Circling herself one last time she fell into her prayer and chant thinking only of the Goddess and all she had blessed. Thanking her for the blessed life she once lived and giving thanks for a family that loved her and saw fit to bless her memory with a proper funeral. Tears welled up in her eyes thinking of the pain her sisters and brothers would feel as her loss. A prayer was said to each member of her family and then the tears fell as she thought of her mother and her very much alive father and the pain they had to suffer of burying a child.

A long and heartfelt wail of pain and anguish filled the room. Falling forward she continue to weep in sorrow, eventually succumbing to a nightmare infested slumber.

~~~~~~~~~

When Chinita awoke, she found Candice sitting cross-legged beside her, her head tilted back against the wall, very much asleep. At some point Candice had covered her with a blanket and provided her with a skirt and blouse to wear and a tube of food on top of them. The digi-padd sat on top of the pile a message waiting to be read. Picking it up the screen lit up, “I thought you may be hungry when you woke up. Please wake me when you are dressed.”

Grabbing the tube, Chinita tilted her head back and squeezed the tube’s contents out. It still touched her tongue and made her gag a bit, but in a few days she wouldn’t worry about it anymore. Grabbing the clothing Chinita, now knowing the passwords to activate the shower, moved into the tiny bathroom and cleaned all the blood off her; savoring the water’s touch and warmth. The cloths Candice had brought her were very tradition of her planet; a long heavy skirt, and loose fitted blouse.

Looking at herself in the mirror, she took note of all the little blemished of her skin were fading, which was nice, but at the same time her skin looked more pale. “Been in space for too long, I need some sun.” She said looking her neck and face over even closer. The baby fat around her chin was gone and her face had taken on a much more defined appearance like her oldest sister.

Stepping out of the bathroom Chinita was surprised to find a table full of fruit and Candice cutting up some blue skin food, its liquid was pouring out all over the cutting board. Seeing Chinita, Candice smiled then pointed to the digi-padd on the table with a knife.

“You didn’t wake me. I’ll have to punish you later. <kidding> I could never do a thing to hurt you. I’ve done enough damage. I’m very sorry…I know you don’t need to or have to, but some day can you forgive me?”

Remembering when she was a child, Chinita recalled what her mother had done by example and taught her. Writing on the digi-padd, she held it behind her back and then gave Candice a kiss on the cheek. Candice very confused look at the padd. “The Goddess teaches us to forgive but never forget. The kiss is because it’s my fault I didn’t listen you and now you can’t hear. I have an audience to sing to…and she can’t hear me.” The message ended with an unhappy face.

Candice dropped the knife then held up three fingers. “THE KNIFE,” Chinita recoiled from Candice yelling and indicated by gesturing for her to soften her voice, “Sorry…the knife bounced three times. I can head thuds and pounds, I’m getting better already.”

Chinita was honestly happy, “That’s wonderful” she yelled into Candice’s ear, only Candice had turned toward the end and kissed Chinita.

It took a second to realize it, but it felt good, better than good. Chinita had craved a gentle touch for over two week, her heart and mind were not about to let it go.

Candice turned back to cutting the fruit but whispered, “I’m sorry I shouldn’t have done that.”

She looked up at the digi-padd Chinita was holding a few seconds later, “I have spent the last two weeks being beat up, kicked, humiliated and insulted. I WANT THIS! KISS ME AGAIN! Please…”

Putting the knife down, Candice took Chinita’s hands in her own and turned to face her. The small frail woman from two weeks ago was gone.

“Are you sure, because to be honest I want to give you more than just a kiss?”

Breaking hand contact, Chinita wrote on the pad, Candice noted how Chinita’s face contorted from one emotion to another, and then was handed her the pad.

‘On the first day you touched me in a way no one had ever done. I hated you for that. You made me feel things I thought dirty, disgusting and evil. I thought you were raping me, I hated you! I was terrified to do anything to stop you. I played along, but you did something, now that I think about it that makes me respect you more than anyone I know. You never once attempted to take my honor. The Goddess says to take the honor of a woman who does not give it freely is heinous and vile. I’m not ready to give it up, but ask you to do what you did earlier; I crave the touch of another person right now. If you can’t do that, then just a hug would make my day. Please I need this.”

Candice put the pad down and pulled the much smaller woman into her arms and held her tight.

“I promise from this day forward, to never raise a hand against you.” She whispered, then placed a kiss on the top of Chinita’s head, then her forehead as the girl looked up.

“Thank you.” Chinita mouthed, and turned her head back down to holding Candice tight. It felt good to be held again, to feel the warmth of someone else, and not worry she was going to be hit or taken advantage of.

The universe wasn’t such a lonely place anymore.

That night they put their mattresses on the floor and slept holding hands.

~~~~~~~~~

Three days into of the trip, Candice had found she was growing more and more attached to Chinita. The girl had opened up and accepted her. It took a lot more explaining and zero acceptance that she was a killer; a cold blooded killer who had no problem ending a person’s life and was paid for it.

Chinita was horrified by the very idea someone would just walk up behind someone, slit their throat and walk away like it wasn’t it big deal. It moved Candice to watch Chinita bow her head in prayer for the lives Candice had stolen. She felt a need to try and make sense of what would drive someone to be so cold and heartless. Families, friends or even strangers would feel the loss.

A simple discussion turned into a full heated question and answer session, mostly Chinita was disgusted, even more so at the depth Candice would go to understand her ‘target’ and not feel some connection was wrong and chilling as Candice didn’t see a problem with it, it was her method, it worked and no one who worked with her ever once was caught or even suspected.

Chinita frustrated at Candice’s lack of compassion and understanding the effect she would have on people. She had decided to use an example of the wrongness of outward killing without remorse or thought of consequence by demonstrating with a glass of water; the ripple effect Candice had caused with each killing. The loss of someone would expand and affect even the furthest person causing changes to be positive or infinitely more negative; A son or daughter loses a parent, in turn sees the universe as evil and seeks out revenge on anyone or anything in their path.

“But it doesn’t affect me. The Realm is a hug place, the chance of me ever meeting those people is almost impossible. I’m not worried.” Candice explained.

“Take me for example.” Chinita wrote on the pad.

“So?” Candice asked.

“When you kidnapped me, how many witnesses where there? How many people later described my kidnappers to my brothers, sisters, the police, and where are we going now? YOU shot my father!” Chinita watched as Candice read the pad and felt a slight bit of satisfaction seeing the worry in her face. Upon Candice re-reading the message she looked up and had a most definite worried look.

“They will kill me...” Candice said as if it were just a simple matter of fact, but her face didn’t say the same, she was very worried.

“We don’t kill. My mother teaches the word of the Goddess. It is not our way.” Chinita wrote. “But they will arrest you under our laws and keep you there while they TRY and find an unbiased court. Remember I’m the daughter of a Priestess, and not just any Priestess, my mother's Temple boasts the largest congregation in the province, you already lost before the court is even convened.”

“If I tell them they have to let you go because Ms. Themis and Lady Chandra are waiting for your return, they’ll think you have corrupted me in some way.”

Candice forced a smiled, “and if I told them, you, the little librarian, stood toe to toe with Lady Chandra AND Doctor Priyanka in combat and won, so they better listen to you, they’d lock us up both up as delusional.”

Chinita forced a smile in full agreement.

~~~~~~~~~

The rest of the day new kind of depression had descended on Candice and Chinita, both had been confronted with a problem neither wanted to admit to the other. Their time together was coming to a close and being stuck for seven days in the shuttle had forced them to confront their feelings and beliefs for each other.

Chinita’s method for dealing with this feeling was to read her holy book. Candice chose working out; alone.

The following day Candice’s mood had grown better, her hearing was getting better, she could now understand words but it all sounded flat and dull. They no longer needed the pad to talk which was nice and made things much easier. The previous couple of nights had been the worst, Candice woke filed with nightmares of never hearing again, which resulted in a long bout of Chinita holding Candice much the same a mother would a sick or scared child.

During the day hours Candice would look at Chinita in amazement; less than a week ago, they were mortal enemies and now Chinita could be her best friend. They were falling into a routine of knowing when and where the other was and what they were doing.

At Candice’s request, once a day the gravity was increased so she could work out and maintain her speed and strength. She had admitted it never occurred to her to work out in increased gravity, but seeing the effects it had on Chinita and resounding defeat of Chandra, this would become her new standard.

To her surprise the next day, Chinita joined her and they began a simple sparing match. By the end of the three hour work out, both of them were exhausted and dripping with sweat.

The second to last day they sparred longer and harder, neither admitting the other had bested them till they couldn’t get up and had to wait out the timer to restore the gravity. Candice, though she wouldn’t admit it aloud, had been beaten more times than she won in each mini-session, but would call out the usual ‘Again’ which meant both combatants would start over in the initial ‘greet’ confrontation stance. Chinita not realizing she had won would just do as Candice said and start over.

Winning the crawling race from the mat to the shower, as they barely had the energy to stand, Chinita, as the loser, had to prep water for drinking and open the food tubes. Minor, but as the loser she had to stay in her sweaty cloths and wait a bit longer.

Stepping into the shower, Candice fell against the wall as the water hit her, she couldn’t shake the idea from her head, Chinita was a natural. She moved gracefully and seemed to handle the extra gravity with little effort, except in the last half hour when it was just too much and they struggled through to the end of the three hour time period, glad to feel the computer reset the gravity to normal. For the last hour, she wanted to feel the smaller girl’s body pressed to hers. Not for sex, which surprised her, but just the closeness and strength she had.

Like the combat on her ship, Chinita whispered prayer and thanks throughout the mock fight. When asked why she continued since Candice was no longer the enemy, the answer surprised her. “Because I now give thanks I’m not trying to kill you, The Goddess saw fit to bring us together, I have no idea why, but will follow it through. I have no desire to harm such beauty anymore.”

Did Chinita find her attractive? Sure she lusted after Chinita, hell all but a small handful of her crew lusted after the hot little librarian. And the envious comments that Chinita was locked in her bedroom fueled the desires of a mock three some of Librarian, Captain and themselves. Hell she herself would have considered such a prospect if the girl had been interested. But as it was, the girl was very much reserved and kept to herself about such things.

The pleasure of the flesh was not on the girl’s mind it seemed at any time.

Disappointed but desperate to satisfy her urge, Candice slide her hand down her stomach and hip, pressed her fingers down on her pubic mound and pressed inward. A gasp of how good it felt made her shiver and press even harder, if only Chinita was the one doing it. Using the base of her palm to rub the sweet spot, a rush of pleasure pushed the tiredness from her body and filled her with a new and welcome energy. If only Renee where here now, she would spend an hour on her knees doing with her tongue what Candice was forced to do with her hand. “oh please….” She hissed through her gritted teeth, a fantasy of Chinita doing things physically impossible helped fuel her to the brink of a physical rush. “One more lick..” she huffed.

“Is there room for one more?” Chinita asked opening the shower door. Steam from the hot shower caused her to step back until the steam cleared. Candice pressed up against the far wall, the physical rush she had hoped for was so close and now ebbing away, it felt like her entire body was focused on how much her body was hammering out her heart beat in one small little pleasure center…it wanted to be touched one last time.

Looking up at Chinita and hoping the girl hadn’t seen anything, she saw the girl had in her hand a bottle of dark liquid. “Drink, you need it.” She said pushing it into Candice’s once busy and regrettably glistening hand. “Just give me a tube of food I’ll be out in a second.” Candice said mildly irritated. Why it was when she touched herself people were watching her?

“Drink!” Chinita said forcefully.

Taking a sip, but unable to get over the scent on her fingers drifting to her nose, she did as ordered. Candice was amazed at the sip. It had the undercurrent flavor of the food tube but something else….the drink wasn’t that bad. The smell, not so much, but the other smell she could breathe in would have been far better if it was Chinita’s, the girl had a scent exactly like one other person, and that person would have to wait two years because of what she did to the woman standing before her. 'Stupid move Chandra.' she said to herself.

The Captain inside of her screamed at her to focus on the girl and her innocence, “What did you do?” Candice asked focusing on the girl and taking another full drink.

“Fruit.” Chinita said, and pressed her finger to Candice’s mouth and wiped the foam of the drink from her lips. Candice took Chinita’s hand and cleaned the foam off her finger by sucking it slowly. Right now she wanted this girl in every way possible, screw what the Captain in her said, this was about primal needs and wants and right now she wanted to press the woman against the wall and face plant her crotch, drink the nectar of her loins, and take every roar of screaming orgasm from her on her own lips and tongue.

Candice smiled at the same moment Chinita froze.

Chinita had the sudden feeling of being a rabbit caught in a corner by a wolf. Relief and desire crossed her face as Candice continued to smile and play her tongue around her finger tip. Taking the drink from Candice, Chinita place the drink down on a table by the shower door.

Pulling Chinita into the shower seemed easier than expected, to her own personal joy, Chinita didn’t resist or seem to care her exercise clothing were getting wet nor did she show signs she didn’t want to progress further.

Holding Candice’s hand “You..you did the same thing…when..” Chinita was blushing.

“I’ll stop, you’re the boss here. I’ll only do what you want.” Candice whispered. She turned the shower heads so they soothingly washed the sweat off of Chinita. “But first I think we should remove these sweaty garments.”

“…please…” Chinita squeaked out. Her heart was pounding harder than her workout.

Candice knelt in the shower so her face was level with the woman's hips, “Spread your legs a bit and raise your arms, I’ll remove your clothing, I want you to just relax and feel the warmth of the shower.” And added to herself, ‘only I’m going to remove everything as slow and as seductive as possible!’

Pulling her shorts down was a gift in itself. The hair above her sex was just as black as she remembered, the lips below them tightened before her very eyes in the air she blew against them.

The feelings of warmth and pleasure were coming back, and this time the source of the previous and unfulfilled fantasy was standing so close to her and accepting her touch and breath.

Pulling Chinita’s work bra over her head, Candice couldn’t pull her eye’s from Chinita’s beautiful shapely breasts.

“Candice,” Chinita asked cover her breasts, “Last time we did this I had nothing but pure hate for you, I kept thinking you were raping me. How can I know you’re not doing this to take advantage of me?” Chinita was really nervous but wanted to do this.

Placing her hands on Chinita’s hips, Candice looked the girl in face, “Last time I was trying to find out what you were willing to let me do and what you knew. Not any more, you know exactly what you want.”

“I…do…” Chinita ever so softly.

“I’m going to do exactly as you say. You will tell me what you want, I will do it. I will touch you when you want, where you want and how you want. I will do exactly as you command. I will do nothing you don’t do to me first. I will keep going as long as you wish. You want me to stop, I’ll stop.”

“Like I’m the boss?” Chinita asked.

“I just said that.” Candice said adjusting the water.

Chinita looked up at Candice, she was admittedly falling for the woman, she was strong, caring, confident but most of all passionate. “Then, kiss me…like you mean it.” she asked softly.

Candice turned Chinita so the water cascaded down her back, it was warm and relaxing. Pressing Chinita against the shower wall, Candice leaned over and brushed back the girls long black hair and breathed slowly into Chinita’s neck, “You want the truth? You really want to know how I feel about you.?

"Please..."

"I love you, I want you.” She whispered into her neck. Drawing a slow line of kisses, Candice pressed her hand between the wall and Chinita’s lower back and pulled her closer, pressing their bodies closer, then began a sting of kisses stopping a moment to nibble on an earlobe, “I have desired you since I first saw you.”

Chinita tilted her head back in excitement, it felt good what Candice was doing, there was something about the way Candice said ‘desire’ that reminded her of the way her mother and father would say it. It felt wonderful to hear such words and feel the passion behind them. “I crave your touch in so many ways."

Leaning up again, Candice came down on Chinita’s lips. Their lips met for a brief moment, then again a bit longer, the third kiss lasted longer and it felt better than any other kiss from before. Chinita opened her eyes to see Candice, the woman had her eyes closed seemingly waiting for something or anything to happen. Unsure of what to do, she did what Candice had done that gave her so much pleasure their first day together. She raised her hand and let the palm of her hand rest on Candice’s left breast. Softly she squeezed the rounded orb, eliciting a soft moan from Candice between their lips.

Chinita had relaxed enough to entertain the idea of Candice touching her again. But she needed to know a few things. Breaking the kiss and pulling back just a bit, “You said I was the boss. Right?”

“That’s three times now, in this shower, on this ship you command me.” Candice whispered, “My only wish is to make you happy, content and loved.”

“Kneel at my feet and answer my questions, each answer you may to touch me.”

“As you wish.”

“Who many people have you slept with?”

“Two.”

“You don’t get to touch me for lying and that’s a lie. There is no way, you…you made me feel…you were experienced.”

“I have slept with one woman who is no longer alive, she passed away. The other, my ex-husband. I share my bed with no one.”

“Would you share it with me?”

“Without question. Now may I touch you?” Candice asked full of eagerness.

“You may, but only my legs.” Chinita smiled.

“Next question?” Candice asked, running her nails up the outside of Chinita’s legs and then around her hips and down the inside of her thighs. Chinita almost staggered and fell from the intense feel.

“How many men have you had sex with?” she asked

“Five but two were by choice.” Candice said firmly.

Something about the way Candice answered bothered her. “You were raped?”

“Three times. I killed two of them, I’m still looking for the third. I answered two questions.”

“You may touch me twice.”

Chinita gasped as Candice dragged her nails again up the outside of her legs while blowing a kiss at the soft hair of her pubic hair, the nails continued up the sides of her hips, waist, breasts.”

“I…I..said touch me twice.” Chinita said shaking as Candice racked her nails around her breasts and up to her neck.

“This is the first…you never said for how long nor did I ever let go of you my hot little librarian.” Candice said breathing into her ear.

“So…so…what’ are you going to…to..do next?” Chinita asked realizing this control game had switched sides in seconds.

“Nothing, I’ll call in a favor later.” Candice said smiling.

“How," Chinita licked her lips, "How many women?”

“I don’t remember.” Candice said firmly.

“Don’t’ remember and don’t want to tell?” Chinita asked firmly.

“It’s three digits.”

“No way!” Chinita said quite surprised.

“Only three of them counted, you’re the third, Renee is the second, and the one who passed away was the first..”

“Who was she?”

“I’m calling in my favor…she’s off limits, never ask again.” Candice said firmly

Chinita realized Candice had stopped playing, this was serious, the mood temporarily gone.

Seeing Chinita slightly dejected and the fear of losing the mood, Candice bent over and took the pert nipple of her companion in her mouth and circled the tip with her tongue.

“Oh my.” Chinita huffed.

Pushing the girl back against the wall, the shower water now spread all over the two of them. In moments of holding a nipple in her mouth and a firm breast in her other hand. Chinita’s long black hair spread over the two of them. “Pleasure me.” Chinita whispered into her ear.

Lifting the small girl into her arms and pressing her stomach and breasts against her, Chinita giggled and came down on Candice’s open mouth, both hands grasping the back of Candice's head pulling her in tighter. The kiss broke when Candice pressed a single finger into Chinita sex, stopping only when she felt something stopping her. Worry filled Chinita for only a moment but relaxed when the finger pulled out and pressed against a spot of nerves she found gave more pleasure than an afternoon of laughing.

“Wrap your legs around me then relax on my hand, I won’t hurt you.” Candice whispered.

Being held up by just her sex was an incredible feeling, even more when she wrapped her legs around Candice’s waist. Her entire bottom was opened up for Candice to use both hands. “Relax, and enjoy what I give, sweet woman.” Candice whispered between kisses into her neck.

Feeling Candice’s strong fingers was one thing but when she pressed one finger against her backside she tensed. “Just relax.” Came the reply. The finger pressed then relaxed then pressed again, this when on a few times until Chinita realized Candice had pressed not just the tip of her finger in, but almost her entire finger while feeling the rest of the hand hold her up. A hard gasp exploded out of her when a finger pressed into the hole in front. It was an incredible feeling two fingers inside, but soon slammed herself against the wall when Candice pressed her thumb to her clit.

“ooohhhh.” She cried, tightening her legs around Candice. The sensation just got more intense when a mouth pressed to her breast and licked her nipple.

Arching her back she only gave Candice a better grip on her bottom and on her breast. “I’mmmm, I’mmm, I feel it…I…I…HOLD ME!” She screamed squeezing down on Candice’s hand. A wave of pleasure spread across her back through her chest and pulled down to her groin. If she could of, she would wave push it down into Candice’s hand to hold as a gift. Candice eased up her pressure with her thumb, only to get a face full of Chinita growling at her, “Don’t you dare stop!”

Doing as ordered, Candice pressed her thumb back and felt Chinita begin to shake again, and then again. The grip around her waist was incredibly tight and surprisingly pleasing,

The last of the orgasm passed and Chinita’s legs slowly came down. Lowering the girl by her crotch had proven an interesting experience. The woman had held the hand there as she seemed to shake one more time in the afterglow of her triple orgasm.

Pushing her long black hair out of her face she looked up at Candice then pulled her down into a kiss, then spoke in a forceful but loving tone. “I owe you four orgasms for that, what does the Captain desire?”

“That was only three.” Candice hissed between kisses and Chinita’s gentle kneading of her breasts.

“Four and a half actually.” Chinita said tugging on Candice’s ear lobe with her teeth and pinching a nipple.

“N…Not.. Not possible, you’d pass out, no normal woman would be able to handle it!” Candice pointed out. Her legs almost gave out when Chinita used both of her hands and tweaked Candice’s nipples at the same time.

“We are not normal.” Chinita grinned and used her grip on Candice nipples and pulled her down to kiss her again.

Letting Candice stand back up, Chinita let her hand slide down the woman's body, savoring the soft skin and warmth. The shower just made the skin just more beautiful. Cupping her hand over Candice’s sex, Chinita took in a mouth full of Candice's large breasts and sucked. Her fingers did the same to Candice's clit as her tongue did on the nipple, flicked and teased.

“Stop teasing me. I’ve wanted you for weeks. I wanted to taste you.” Candice said pushing down on Chinita’s hand.

“Then lick your finger clean. Taste my juice. Is that what you want?” Chinita ask looking up.

"Yes please."

"Then suck on them. Show me just how much you want me."

Doing as she was told Candice slid her one finger in her mouth. A small part of Chinita was bothered by how eager Candice sucked on her finger, but found it entertaining a big strong woman would do as she was told so easily.

A shutter passed through Candice almost a second later. Chinita felt Candice shake in her hand. “Press your fingers in..NOW!” Candice screamed and went back to sucking her one finger. The moment Chinita wiggled two fingers in, Candice twisted her body to press down further, when that didn’t prove to be enough, she rubbed her crotch back and forth on Chinita's hand, then grabbed her by the back of her head and pressed the girls mouth to her nipples. “SUCK!!” She screamed through one long shutter, Chinita looked up seeing nothing but desperation and joy as Candice continued sucking her one finger.

“Oh…oooooooOOOOO AHHHHHH!” Candice screamed pulling the girl into her. “DON’T STOP SYLVIA! AaaaHHHHHHHHH!” she screamed as another wave of orgasm came done on her.

Panting hard she twisted and gripped Chinita's hand to press harder, why the girl had stopped pressing against her was beyond her but she needed this one last orgasm. When it came, she looked Chinita in the eye through the entire surge. Gritting her teeth, “I….give…..this …to ….you…“, as the orgasm passed, “The most wonderful woman I know. I love you more than anyone I know.”

Feeling her body slowly come down Candice felt Chinita pull her hand back and just seemed cold and distant looking up at her. Some thing was seriously wrong!

Taking Chinita by the hand, Candice noticed the girl seemed a bit angry, one moment she’s all about the sex and then not. One day the girl wants her dead and now doesn’t. “You are one complicated woman.” Candice said pulling Chinita out of the shower.

“I’m complicated?” Chinita asked coldly.

“You didn’t like the sex?” Candice asked disappointed.

“I loved it. It’s you I’m wondering about.”

“What about me?”

“What you said. when you said, ‘don’t stop.’” Chinita said stepping back from Candice’s hand.

“I said ‘don’t stop Chinita.”

“Do you really love me?” Chinita asked stepping back against the wall again out of Candice’s hand.

“I meant every word. All my heart. I’ve never met someone so perfect, so strong, and so…so…powerful!”

“Then don't lie to me." Chinita demanded.

“I want to hold you, protect you, give you everything I own, I want to drop to my knees and lick you clean, I want drink from your sex, I would give up my ship and crew to have you to myself!” Candice said realizing something was eating at Chinita and all they worked for to get to this point was slipping away. Something had scared the girl.

Realizing Candice had no idea what she had said in the shower, Chinita suspected the moment had caused Candice to scream out the one women's name she refused to tell her. Instead of making this painful, she relaxed, and felt the need to comfort Candice. The tall strong Captain of a ship full of psycho's had a soft spot and needed it filled. Thinking up a small white lie, one the Goddess wouldn't condemn her for, she gave Candice a hug.

“I was afraid you were just using me like the first day. I thought you might be trying to get me to join your crew if you promised me sex.” Chinita said looking up into those beautiful yellow cat eye’s.

“Oh Hon', you have it wrong. Let me show you what real love is all about. Not just the physical stuff.” Candice said holding the girl close.

Pulling Chinita into the common room, "Now for the next few hours I want you to just enjoy what I do, I'm going to show you what lovers do. They don't fuck, they don't screw, they love...so just relax."

"Computer, Candice playlist one." Candice announced. a moment later soft classical music started to play, drowning out the ship's engines and ventilation.

"Just relax, listen and learn." Candice said giving Chinita a kiss on the cheek.

Pulling a stack of towels from a cabinet, Candice started to dry Chinita, starting at the arms and shoulder. "A lover pays attention to what their partner wants and needs. We just came out of a hot shower, you're going to feel a slight chill so I'm going to warm your arms and shoulders, but also feeling what you like." Candice rubbed the towel on Chinita but dragged it across her skin and held it to relax her.

"A lover may be silent or whisper words of endearment but it should always ring true." Stepping up behind Chinita she felt Candice lean up against her back. The towel was pulled under her breasts, around the edges and then along her upper chest. "Since I laid eyes on you, I wanted to touch you; I wanted to feel your skin shiver under my touch." Leaning into her ear, "I have thought about you every day. I lusted at first then I felt a desire, and now pure love." Chinita leaned back as Candice's towel covered hands circled her breasts and nipples.

"I wanted to know who you are, how someone from of all places such as Vesi could capture my heart. I wanted to talk to you. Just to hear your beautiful voice." The towel hands dropped to her hips. "I’ve listened to your voice. When you sing, heaven comes to me during those moments. I've listened with a yearning I've never felt before." The hands had circled her hips and ran up her back.

"Candice.."

"Shh. Please let me finish…” Candice begged.

“I’m want to believe…” Chinita said looking up. She felt something for Candice. Not love, but a closeness but some small part of her was screaming this was wrong, someone else had Candice's heart. A dead woman.

“I made a promise to you. When I touch you, it's not just hand to skin, but more. I want you to trust me. To believe me. I haven't confessed my feelings in so long I've...just accept what I give. This is what I’m trying to teach you. Lovers touch deliberately and with much thought." Candice said running her hands through Chinita's damp hair combing it out with her fingers. "When lovers are together, there isn't care in the world for themselves, they focus solely on the person they are with. No one is more important than that person."

Those same hands that had taken lives were now rubbing her scalp and neck, the room was cold when she left the shower but now she was feeling a new warmth.

"Candice, I want to touch you. I feel I have too." Chinita pleaded.

"Patience love. Remember that; Patience, It's the corner stone of love. What I do to you, you don't have to. I want you to relax. To enjoy my touch, my company." Candice said pulling Chinita's long black hair into a twist and braid. "Since the first night on my ship, I wanted to touch your hair, to feeling it in my face and across my body." Candice whispered into her ear.

Taking another towel Candice loosely wrapped Chinita’s hair in a bun. "Worry and sadness have no business in someone as beautiful as you."

Taking a new towel, Candice draped it across Chinita’s shoulders like a shawl, "Every touch I make is not to pleasure me, but to comfort you." Candice ran another towel up one leg and then down the other. Kneeling up close to Chinita, Candice wrapped the towel around behind Chinita and dried her behind and then gently rubbed the hair surrounding her sex. Looking up and seeing Chinita's eyes, "A sex partner will go to right to here, but you are not a sex partner, you are my lover, I want to take things slowly. But, and remember this that isn't to say a slight tease or touch is ever out of the question. A lover needs to know they are loved, but also wanted." Barely touching Chinita's pubic hair with her nose Candice inhaled deeply. The scent was far better than two weeks ago. Chinita had changed somehow; her own body reacted with her heart pulsing faster. An urge to ravage the little librarian's body screamed for her to do just that.

"You have a beauty about you that's intoxicating. I have never yearned for one person in my entire life. The very fact you allow me to touch you is a goddess given privilege." Candice whispered looking directly as Chinita's swollen lips and slightly exposed clit.

"Now you're your just fibbing." Chinita smiled.

"Look into your lovers eye's," She said looking up. "Do you see a lie? Do you see anything other than pure adoration? Candice asked.

Looking into that yellow cat eye's, Chinita was about to say otherwise, but saw it was true, Candice was truly in love with her.

Thinking only to herself, 'I can’t return that love...I just don't feel it like you do.”

Candice pressed a soft and gentle kiss to the area just below Chinita's belly button. "As a lover it's my job to ensure you feel safe and loved, thinking nothing for myself." she said still whispering.

Spreading even more towels out, Candice picked Chinita up in her arms, held her close and kissed her shoulder, her cheek and then head. “You are so beautiful I just can’t stop."

Kneeling down Candice lowered Chinita gently down on the towels on the floor. Then covered her with a number of other towels.

"When I was younger, my…lov…mother used to let me braid her hair while it was damp. If you don't mind I'd like to do the same to you, it's been a long time since I did this." Chinita caught Candice’s slip of the tongue. Whoever this former lover was, she meant everything to Candice. Her new question was, 'What happened to her?'

"Throughout the Realm we are taught, love is unconditional. If I were to give you one hundred percent of myself to you, my unconditional love would require nothing of you. I…am doing that freely…" There was a long pause, that Chinita wondered what was going on, but heard Candice sniffle for just a second. “I haven’t felt this way in over ten years. Thank you.” Candice explained slightly less than a whisper.

Unwrapping the hair towel and pulling strands of Chinita's hair into small groups. "You owe me nothing; in return, I forgot what this was like. I want you to feel loved and cared for." Candice said pulling each strand into a twist and braid. "Now I'm feeling things I haven't felt in years."

Keeping silent Chinita closed her eyes and felt a new wave of relaxation fall over her. She did feel safe for once.

"Thank you." Candice said almost immediately.

"For what?" Chinita asked peeking an eye open at Candice.

"For the compliment, you just relaxed for the first time in weeks. It's the greatest compliment you could pay me, after all that I have done." Candice explained through a single sob.

"So...so now what?" Chinita asked.

"I show you the next level of love and trust." Candice said leaning over and kissing Chinita's forehead, this time there was more enthusiasm than sadness in her voice.

Standing up, Chinita watched as Candice cleaned off the table and laid a blanket across the table.

"Are you going to dress?" Chinita asked, and then caught a glimpse of a nub sticking out from the base of Candice’s spine; her tail, or what was left of it; covered in a fine black hair. ‘What would it look like at its full length?’ She asked herself.

“I'm quite warm right now." Candice said smiling.

"So am I." Chinita agreed but not able to take her eyes off the Candice's tail. "I like it." she said aloud before realizing she's said anything.

"What?" Candice asked.

"Your tail..I think it's cute."

"Really?" Candice asked, covering the nub with her hand.

"Really, I just want to touch it."

"Maybe later, right now I have a love that needs to learn more about love and trust. Jump upon on the table." Candice said folding a towel into a pillow.

"So now what are you going to do." Chinita asked getting up and following Candice’s hand and gentle guiding.

"The Goddess and your family have told you how to love someone, but never how to make physical love. I would like to do that now." Candice asked tucking the pillow under Chinita’s head.

"I'm this far, might as well." Chinita teased.

"It doesn't work like that. You need to feel the desire to want me to hold you and caress you in a way you would never want me to let you go. No begging, no screaming, no rushing, no hurry to the end. Just to feel me close and hold you. So in the mean time I'm going to rub your body down as you relax. If you fall asleep, that’s fine. In fact I might like that." Candice explained. “I’ll know you really trust me.” She kept to herself.

Candice took Chinita's face in her hands and started to rub in small circles working her way down her jaw and neck. It felt wonderful.

Whispering Chinita's ear."When I touch your body, don't misunderstand the intention. My only goal is to relax you and make you feel the love I have for you."

The hands that came down on her body and legs were far softer and loving than before. When Candice started to rub her breasts and hips, Candice was right. There wasn’t an undercurrent of lust. It was all loving, soft and respectful.

Chinita started to think of places back home, beautiful open and wondrous places. Laying in the sun, swimming in the local creek, falling asleep in front of her parents fireplace.

Not realizing it she suddenly awoke to lips pressed to her own.

"Feel relaxed sleepy head?" Candice asked.

“I fell asleep? I didn’t mean too. I’m sorry.” Chinita said slowly waking back up.

“I’m flattered actually, don’t be upset.”

"I am...I'm ready." Chinita said in a daze.

"When I start, I only ask that you not rush into things, just let it happen slowly and enjoy my gift to you." Candice asked.

"Don't move, things happen, gift...Got it" Chinita smiled.

Candice bent over and kissed Chinita's forehead then her nose and then lips for just a second. "I have never desired you more than this moment. I want you to feel this need and desire I have for you. I love you...please don't ever forget that." Candice whispered against Chinita's lips and then kissed her deeply. Chinita opened her mouth and let Candice touch her tongue to her own. The touch was only for a brief second.

Chinita relaxed even further, this kiss was slow, but more passionate than any other kiss. It was new kind of passion Chinita realized she could learn to crave.

Pulling back Candice licked her lips in anticipation, despite her desire to keep things slow, there was still the thrill knowing where this would go. She just had to remind herself not to go to fast or scare the girl, she was still getting over seeing her as a monster, and the sex was still linked to that feeling.

Kissing her way down Chinita's neck, Candice crawled up on the table and slowly worked her way done the woman's body. Chinita was all she ever desired in a lover and more. Taking her breast and nipple into her mouth was nothing but pure thrill. Chinita did as she was asked and didn’t do a thing, but enjoyed the thrill.

But it was obvious Chinita she really wanted to do something.

With the nipple in her teeth she spoke slow and softly, "As lovers, even though you're asked not to do anything, there are times when you must give in to your own desires. It's time like that, when showing thanks is greater than saying it." Candice explained and then release the nipple and began kissing her way down Chinita's stomach. “Take things easy, take it slow, savor the moment, and commit it to memory.”

Candice let out a gasp of shock as Chinita had taken a hold of her breasts and held them and twisted each nipple. "Mercy woman. I won't finish my gift..." Candice pleaded.

Letting go of her breasts, Candice felt hands slide over her ribs, and chest, and back and into her, unfortunately short cropped hair. Kneading and massaging the flesh. "That will work." she whispered back at Chinita.

"Now I'm going to turn around and completely crawl up on the table. The source of my greatest pleasure will be right above you. Don't touch it, you may do anything else but don't touch unless I say. Okay?" she asked.

"Hmmmm!" Chinita hummed, it was probably the best answer Candice was going to get.

Placing both her knees beside Chinita’s head and shoulders she let the girl run her hands up and down her back and hips. Leaning down Candice kissed Chinita's clit and watched as it and the lips around it pulled tight. Flicking her tongue across the tightening lips, Candice breathed in deep, it wasn't a fluke, something about Chinita had changed, and the scent of her sex had taken on a sweeter aroma. Kissing the lips a bit longer, Candice licked her lips as she pulled back, the taste was nothing like anyone else she'd ever gone down on. Chinita was sweet and heavenly.

"I want to touch you." Chinita pleaded.

"You may, but slowly, try kissing my lips, watch what happens, kiss them again and watch again. If my body doesn't respond to a certain way, then change a bit. Cause trust me, I want you to touch me right now!" Candice said just before licking a complete circle around Chinita's clit.

"Go slow..." She said but felt heavy pressure on her sex, the girl had pressed her face up into her hips with all her might. Pulling her hips up so Chinita couldn't touch her. "I said slow, girl."

"I can't! You taste so good. I want it all, I can't go slow." she pleaded to Candice.

"Go slow! This isn’t a contest or race, and if you don’t go slow you're never going to see what makes your lover goes crazy for you." Candice explained.

"I'll try, I promise."

Lowering her hips, Candice felt hands holding her hips and ass, the girl had resumed her licking and tongue thrusting, but did it slower.

Bending down Candice spread the lips apart in front of her and dragged her tongue the full length of the woman's pussy. The taste was even better; the girl was her own childhood candy machine. Pressing her face into Chinita's cleft, she drove her tongue as deep as possible, while pressing a finger on the hard little clit pressing into her chin.

She was rewarded with legs lifting up and squeezing the sides of her head and shaking. Pulling back she gently bit down on the sensitive organ she'd been playing with her fingers and felt the satisfying gut wrenching screams of Chinita letting her know how she felt.

It came as both of their surprise as Chinita had stroked a small spot of skin above Candice's nub of a tail. Involuntarily Candice had bucked and slammed Chinita's head back down on the table with all her weight. Her entire body was balanced on her clit and vagina on and in Chinita's open mouth, and Chinita wasn't letting go of that soft spot, she was stroking the skin, as Candice, started coming faster than she'd done in years. Only one person knew that spot. "ChineeeeeeAaaahhhhhh" Candice screamed. Her entire body was betraying her, she couldn't move one way or another. Her legs wouldn't stop shaking, her back was arched so far back she thought she might snap it herself.

Chinita was just moaning and continuously licking her and stroking that same spot. Candice was only vaguely aware of the room anymore, the room was going black, her mind was just lost in the one long wave of orgasm after orgasm until she couldn't hold herself up and fell off the table.

It took a while to recover, and once she realized what had happened she looked up to see Chinita was smiling down at her just short of giggling. The fact her face, neck and chest weren’t just damp but drenched wet wasn't lost on her. "You found your lovers sweet spot." Candice giggled.

"I so love you." Candice said bringing Chinita down onto the floor, her own legs too weak to hold her.

"Is it always like that?" Chinita asked feeling herself drawn upon into Candice’s strong embrace.

"It's been years since I let someone touch me there...I was caught up in the moment and forgot about it."

"I'm glad you did." Chinita said smiling and licking her lips and then her fingers.

"Okay that is kind of hot and gross." Candice said smiling, Chinita just sucked on her fingers longer teasing even more.

"Then let's go in the bedroom and do this again, cause right now, I'm not tired and I know you aren't either." Chinita said standing up.

"Girl, you have a higher stamina than me! Please be kind." Candice pleaded but still followed Chinita into the bunk room.

"Then you had better find my sweet spot, and do it soon." Chinita teased.

"I already did, it's me or more specifically my...um..nectar. It's why you didn't let go." Candice said grabbing their water and following Chinita.

"Prove it. She teased.

"It would be a pleasure." Candice said taking Chinita's hair in her fist and pulling her head back for a well placed rough kiss and tongue play.

After another hour of intense love, both ladies agreed they needed to really rest and clean up. They showered together, cleaned each other, kissed but never progressed their intimacy any further.

Chinita spent the late afternoon and evening in silent prayer, thanking the Goddess for delivering her home, but still asking what her task in life was? She felt drawn to Candice; she asked of her Goddess and prayed for guidance. Candice had committed evil acts, but today she had shown a side of her, Chinita never thought possible. Candice was a complicated and at times distraught woman, trying to hide a past.

That night and only one day left in their travel. Chinita opened up the sleeping compartment door to find Candice in a corner reading the Holy Book.

“I didn’t take you for being a reader of such books.” Chinita teased.

Looking up quite startled, “I’ve been doing some thinking lately.”

“About?” Chinita asked squatting down in what Candice termed, the gargoyle position, squatting but never sitting, more like pulling your knees up to your chest and doing an incredible job of balance of standing on your feet with arms around your shins.

“Your name.” Candice said,

“What about it? Tomorrow it won’t matter what you call me, I’ll have my old name back.” Chinita explained.

“That’s what I’m talking about; you have lived up to your original name more than you think. We have spent the last week together, come to understand each other in ways, I don’t think we would have ever come near. I’m beginning to question everything I do.”

“The killings?” Chinita asked hoping that was the case.

“Exactly. In the book, which I’m sure you know what your name means, you have done exactly that, a lantern of light, I don’t know how or why but I don’t think my life as an assassin is my calling anymore.”

“And what is your calling?”

“I don’t know, and really it doesn’t matter, after I drop you off, my life can go one of two ways, I’ll spend my rest of my days tilling the lands of your people or be executed as judged by Ms. Themis, and for once I’m not afraid.”

“How can you be so cold about dying?” Chinita asked touching the book, “It teaches us throughout it; we should strive to live life for as long as we can. I wanted to die on your ship, but things happened, I thought of the people who would miss me most and the pain they would feel. I would miss your friend ship.”

Holding Chinita’s soft face in her hand, “I have never been surer in my life. You have shown me there are things much more important than what I was doing. According to the Disciple Kevin Kurta, “Mindless killing is the tool of the Entity”. I’ve been doing that and helping those of my crew to do that. I want to change. I really want to change Deepitka.”

A momentary surprise crossed the girls face. “Candice, since we met, you have continued to surprise me. It’s the fourth time you’ve said my real name, and this is the first time it wasn’t meant to get my attention.”

“I’ve read through line after line in this book about a certain subject and every time it describes what I feel and confirms what I already knew. I’m really and completely in love with a little back water world librarian.”

“oh…uhm…” Chinita said now fell back on her butt, pulling her legs to sit cross-legged; it was obvious Chinita was uncomfortable with this revelation.

Candice watch the girls face, she seemed to be concerned suddenly. “You don’t need to love me the way I do you. The love making aside, I’ve been falling for you since I laid eyes on you. You’re so innocent, kind, gentle, but have a streak of strength I admire.” Adding to herself, ‘and remind me of someone I wished I had forgotten.’

“Candice,” The girl’s hands were so warm and soft as she held her arm. “I honestly want to say I love you so I can feel the same thing, but I can’t, I’m new to all of this, my life has been dedicated to the Goddess, my family and my books. I’m sorry, I want to give more, but I’m just a little girl in a very large and confusing universe.”

“You’re wrong Deepitka, you have more control, more wisdom and more love than any person I know. Your Goddess teaches to follow your heart and feel the pull or guide that says to do what is right. I even want to think your Goddess sent you to save one lost person.” Tears welled up. “I’m done, I’m never going to take another life.”

The silence filled between them, Chinita looked the strong and powerful Captain in the face. That person was gone, a meek and small woman sat, this wasn’t the person she knew, something had to be fixed! Letting her words flow forth she said what felt right giving no thought to her words.

“Oh dear sweet woman, you have it all wrong. If she sent me to save you, then you are saved by your very confession to give up this way of life, but now you need to go back and change the crew. They need to see this from you. ”

“This is what you want?” Candice said closing the book.

“If the goddess sent me to save you, then she wanted you to stop the mindless killing, and focus on something else. But keep in mind, you made a lot of enemies. The Goddess wouldn’t want you to give up your life at the first enemy, who sought revenge; there is a plan for everyone. You need to live, The Goddess, The Mistress Seraphina, even I, cherish life, but there is a time and place for everything.”

Candice bowed her head in defeat, “How is it a little thing like you can be so beautiful, intelligent and wise? From this day forward the name Chinita is no more, I want to call you Deepitka.”

The girl pulled her in close and kissed the top Candice’s head. “How about Dee. My grandmother is Deepitka. I don’t have those kind of wrinkles yet.”

Candice let out a small laugh, “Then Dee? How about you show me how you made that drink. This talk is turning me in to a blithering idiot and a crew shouldn’t see their Captain as a blithering idiot. Besides I’m finally hungry.”

“And you’ll tell me really what those tubes are for?”

“Deal” Candice said closing the book.

~~~~~~~~~

Candice sat at the table watching intently. “So Chin…sorry Dee. So Dee, the tube as I said gives added stamina and helps some other things like healing. But the real reason is to,” Candice bowed her head not sure how to say it.

“Come on, say it, you can’t offend me, after last night and what you said in the throes of passion didn’t faze me.” Dee said smiling cutting a piece of green fruit into small cubes.

“Chandra has a cycle like most women have monthly.”

“So you’re Chandra’s lover.”

“Of a sort yes.”

“And she was going to take your head? Lovely method of endearment you two have.”

“It’s complicated, just except that. So Chandra goes into a kind of sex crazed phase. Her current lover Eden, that fucking bitch, can’t handle alone.”

Dee put the knife down and leaned forward looking very scoldingly at Candice. “Speaking ill of someone without them to defend their honor is wrong. I won’t have it.”

Looking up, Candice was sure Dee knew the effect she was having on her. She was everything she ever wanted in a lover; strong, commanding, gentle, intelligent and firm in their beliefs; the fact it was all packaged up in a beautiful woman was just a small bonus. “as you wish…,” Candice smiled and added something extra, “my lady.”

“Much better.” Dee said picking up the knife and went back to her task. Candice noted, Dee didn’t get the joke, but let it go.

Candice started up her explanation again; “So Eden is unable to handle Chandra during the cycle alone, the two of us hate each other, but when it comes to Chandra, we will do what she needs, she loves us both and would do anything for us. You were brought in to as a third person to help us.”

“Help? What? Give blood? Surgery? What?” Dee was truly confused how she could help such strong commanding women, let alone a ‘Grey’!

“It’s complicated, but in the end it boils down to sex.”

Dee put the knife down, her knuckles where white and hands shaking. “That Grey, wanted me to be her little fuck toy?” Dee asked, her voice if it were possible would be dripping venom. "I know you said it was so I could carry her child, but be her FUCK toy?"

Hearing Dee swear always made Candice cringe. Speaking ill of a Grey was one thing but the way she said it, made the whole thing sound even more wrong. “It’s not like that, it’s an honor to do what we do, Eden, me and now you are the only ones who have been selected. It's a twofold reason, one is during sex, Chandra needs to experience a sensation that resets all the chemicals in her body, as she gets older the harder it is to reset her body, the other reason is we carry a rare gene that won’t poison her potential child...”

“I WONT BE A FUCKING BABY MAKER TO THAT BITCH?” Dee’s walked away and started off in a tirade of cusses and accusations that even made Candice blush. For an innocent girl she sure knew how to cuss like the best of them.

“We were selected…”

“Was selected! I will not be a concubine led around by my nose to be some Grey skinned bitches whore, at her beck and call especially that whore! Fuck that!”

Again Candice cringed, “Dee. I get it, you’re going home, and you never have to live through this.”

“Damn straight!” then Dee leaned forward, the knife again clenched in her hand tightly. “Are you still training me?”

“No.” Candice said as convincingly as possible. To be the sole source of Dee’s attention, reputation and her holding a knife was beyond intimidating it was downright frightening. There was no way she could lie to this woman.

Staring long and hard at Candice she released the knife. “I believe you.”

“Do you want me to continue?”

“Please,” there was nothing but disgust in her voice, but she wanted to know to what level of depravity the Lady Chandra was willing to stoop too.

“The last time the cycle hit Chandra, her command carrier had met up with my beat up cargo ship,” Candice held up her hand, "I know my ship looks kind of new, I’ll explain later. Chandra was brought on board, and Eden and I were literally in a frenzy to see her through the cycle. Seven hours into non-stop sex, we needed Chandra to experience that one massive release. We were both tired and needed a break, but she wouldn’t stop. This cycle may be just Chandra or all the Mantori we don’t know, and we don’t discuss it, but seeing Chandra’s purple eye’s go blood red scared us. We couldn’t keep up. I tied her to my bed and had a machine do what we were too exhausted to do. The machine only managed to maintain her level of energy."

“That is disgusting!” Dee said stabbing a piece of fruit brutally and then threw it in the trash.

“We didn’t have a choice. We were exhausted! I don’t like the machine, never have, I prefer the warmth of a living person…especially one little librarian.” Smiling and looking at Dee, Candice saw pure contempt. She obviously didn't approve of Candice lying with Chandra. “I’m sorry you have to hear this, but you need to know what you were being brought in to do.”

“It’s sick and disgusting!” Dee said white knuckling the handle of the knife in her hand.

“I make no excuses for what and who I am Deepitka,” Candice used the girls full name to get her point across. “I don’t judge your lack of universal views, don’t judge mine.”

Realizing she was doing exactly that, Dee raised her hands and surrendered, “Your right, I shouldn’t. I’m just new to so much in the last month, I’m trying to keep things in a perspective I can understand. I won’t judge. Please continue.”

“Thank you, I’m not trying to upset you just tell you what you want. So Eden and I both took a break for food, liquid and a rest. Ten minutes of sleep never felt so great! I got up first and went back to Chandra, everything was going slow and easy till she straddled my head, I didn’t realize it then but at her next orgasm I was going to drown.”

Dee, who had finished making the drink, was now sitting across from Candice. “How can you drown from an orgasm?”

Pulling a few pieces of fruit from the fruit bowl, Candice rolled a few on the table, debating if she should say, got up, went to the bunk room and came back with the holy book and placed it on the table.

“I should trust you, but this is too big, I need you to promise this. You can never tell another soul.” Candice said a little worried.

“What she’d pee in your mouth or something?” Dee asked.

“Gross! Where would you get that idea?”

“Rainbow…when I was in the ‘suit case’, she came and gave me some of the rules, she had a musty smell and liquid dripping down her leg.” Dee explained thinking of the disgustingness of Rainbow’s open display.

“No nothing like that. Rainbow had spent the entire day masturbating to and on my cloths. I was pissed beyond belief. I paddled that girl’s ass so she wouldn’t sit for days.” Candice said with a grin, “That girl was crying, begging and promised to never do it again.”

“I think she lied, she sat down in front of me, legs spread, showing off her sex and wet legs, and I think she liked it. And if only this Eden, you and I were to be this elite group of lovers, why is Rainbow taking the food tubes as well?”

Still thinking of what Dee had just said about Rainbow; “That girl is going to be the death of me, Renee doesn’t trust her so I’m guessing now I shouldn’t either,” a minor but noticeable pause ,”But after tomorrow it won’t matter anyway, I’ll probably working as a farmer for the rest of my days.”

“We’ll see, now keep going.” Dee said pushing the drink so Candice would drink.

“Rainbow and a few others take the food tubes as punishment. I have, I mean I had different levels of punishment and indoctrination. First year, no cloths, it makes the person, over the one year less aware of themselves and more of those around them. It also breaks the person down psychologically, the food is to show I had more control of their lives, and there were also the men or women common rooms. The crew need’s an outlet of some sort and dependency on others. I don’t expect everyone to play nice but form groups of dependency on each other. Watching them, I could figure who were the best teams to put together and form decent and reliable assassin teams”

“You are sick.” Dee said absently, and then realized she was judging again, “Sorry and I mean it. I’ll make penance later for it.”

“It’s not your fault and I was sick, I WAS sick and twisted and I can’t do it anymore, things have changed, you made it happen. I quit being that person. Now can we go back to the swearing on the book?”

Placing her hand on the book, Dee had no problem swearing her silence, whatever Candice said was probably so farfetched for her world to understand they’d think it nothing more than a twisted joke.

Candice picked up the book and put it back in their bunk room. Dee noticed Candice had changed and was wearing a full length skirt and loose blouse as well.

“Nice skirt.” Dee commented.

“I hated these things, no freedom of movement; it’s all restricted and blocky.”

“So why wear it?”

“You make it look good.”

“Okay then…” Dee smiled, not exactly a compliment about her but still a compliment.

Picking up the pea, Candice continued her explanation, “I’m going to get vulgar and disgusting so just listen, this pea is about the size of a very swollen clitoris, mine can get like this and a few instances when I’m stimulated just right it can be as long as three of these stacked up. Chandra’s is normally that long and size and constantly being rubbed by clothing, blanket or just a gentle breeze. I guess it explains her need for constant sex.”

“During her 'reset' cycle, it can grow as big as this,” Candice held up the grape,“when Chandra has her orgasm this little beauty will,” she squeezed the grape above her mouth and sucked the liquid out, “it discharges a liquid unlike anything I’ve ever encountered, except you.”

“Now you’re full of poo.” Dee said with a smile.

“No I’m not. The first day you had a taste exactly like Chandra, that was why I kept licking you, I found my own little Chandra without the issues and baggage. Then today when you asked me to,” Candice looked down, ashamed to be bringing up their little session and how it scared Dee and took some coaxing to calm her down.

“The food had changed you, for the better. You no longer taste like Chandra.”

“And what do I ‘taste’ like?” Dee asked slightly disgusted.

Dead silence as Candice thought. The hum of the ships engines was all that could be heard.

“Chandra is water, you are this,” Candice said picking up a blue cube with green leaves.

“What is that, I’ve never seen that before and was afraid to use it.” Dee said looking at it like the blue thing was poison.

Taking Dee’s knife she cut a small corner and handed it to Dee, “Don’t swallow right away, the fruit takes a second to mix with saliva then…”

Dee’s face lit up in surprise, “OH MY GODDESS! That is just, just, oh my goddess there are no words to describe…I could die now and say I’ve eaten the fruit of The Goddess.” She was panting from the incredible taste.

“and that is what I think of you.” Candice said in all seriousness, “If Chandra got a hold of you now there is no way she would let you go, no matter what the Supreme Magistrate or The Empress demanded of her.”

“This is going to sound bad, but are you the same way?” Dee asked.

“Well given the nature of your reaction I may be close, Renee won’t let another woman near me and she won’t go down on anyone else but me. She's not happy about you, at all!”

“So I got the best fruit in the orchard on the first pick?” Dee asked suspiciously.

“Probably. Eden is more like that grape. Nice, but not the best.”

“Are you sure you’re not just putting me on?” Dee asked. The fact this woman before here was so casual about such a private and intimate action between two people didn’t feel right, it went against everything she had been taught about sex and love. One partner or lover and faithfulness to that person.

“I not putting you on…I don’t know…don’t take this wrong, but I’ve tasted myself on Renee lips and it’s just me, I can tell the difference between the two of us.”

“That’s kind of gross.” Dee said cutting into the blue fruit again, and take another bite.

“Not yet dear, you need to drink or eat something else first; otherwise the sweetness will make you quite ill.” Candice said pushing Dee’s own ‘food drink’ toward her.

Taking a sip Dee cleaned her palette as told and then took another bite of the blue fruit, the reaction was the same as the first time. “So how could you drown?” Dee asked sipping the drink again and wanting to get back on the subject.

“During ‘The Passion’, a code name I’ve coined for Eden and I to describe the event of having to reset Chandra's body, 'The Passion' causes this,” again the grape was picked up, “to grow a bit larger. At the very point of cresting, this little baby opens like a flower and expels that liquid I told you about, this little baby sweats some fluid that Eden and I fight over to lick. Chandra taken by The Passion just sees her two Madam’s taking advantage of her where we would rather stab each other in the heart.”

“WAIT A SECOND!” Dee ordered. “Chandra looks at you and this Eden as her…what…sex boss?”

“Welcome to part two of what you can never tell. Chandra is the boss in all things but the bedroom, she’s need to unwind and relax, in the bedroom, she is very docile and submissive. The two of us are the boss in that room, it’s not a game to her, and it’s very real, with some very elaborate rules of trust, respect and boundaries. It was part of why I was to train you, you were to the a third Madam.”

“So I’ would have Chandra as a slave…hmmmmm, I could like that!” Dee said smiling.

Candice’s looked at Dee and gave a look that caused Dee to actually step back. “And I would never let you in the room with that attitude. As I said it’s about trust, respect and boundaries.”

“The last time things got out of hand. I ordered Chandra to sit atop of me and straddle my head. I had her press the ‘grape’ into my mouth, I was in heaven, I sucked, I licked and did everything I could to it, to have the wondrous dew, unaware I was making it grow. I had my hands all over her body. I wanted her to know I was really really pleased with what she had just done. I didn’t need to share; I had Chandra all to myself.

“To encourage me on, Eden had taken it upon herself and used her fingers between my legs to drive me on with Chandra.”

“Chandra started to bounce on my mouth, growling harder and harder. Eden had moved up and was still teasing me with one hand but was sitting on my hips and pulling Chandra backward with her other, enticing her with words of command, encouragement and praise. Chandra responded with something I never expected.”

“The grape have become this.” Candice held up the tomato.

“I couldn’t open my mouth any further and the thing was still growing, my tongue was pressed down and back, I was locked in with Chandra’s full weight on my chest and chin, I was terrified, the little tomato wasn’t sweating, it was drooling a steady stream I could barely keep up with swallowing. It tasted great but too much of a good thing is dangerous.”

“Eden, kept encouraging me, she even complimented me on finally finding a way to slow Chandra down…if only she knew. I tried to push Chandra off but somehow in her bouncing on my face and chest; my arms had been pinned under her legs, my chest held down by her weight, and my hips by Eden’s full weight. I was in tears, screaming, and all Chandra was doing was cooing and thanking her Madam for the best time ever.”

“All those two heard from me was one long ecstatic moaning of pleasure.”

“When the ‘flower’ opened up, I knew I was going to die, there is no way I was going to swallow a gallon of ‘love juice’ in one gulp.”

“Holy shit!” Dee said, dropping her hands on the table, “How much is a usual amount?”

Candice looked at a pitcher of water, and measured out about a quarter liter of liquid. “Chandra has a kind of pouch that discharges; it's to push her egg and sperm out of her body. I think she may be asexual in nature, but that’s just me.”

“A sexual?” Dee asked confused.

“Asexual. She carries both sperm and egg. But can’t impregnate herself without outside help”

“Say what?” Dee asked, hugely confused and not sure she heard Candice right.

“Chandra needs to discharge a portion of the pouch and then have it injected somehow into another pouch, to have the sperm and egg mix. Or she can discharge it all into another woman.”

“Goddess, she really is an alien.” Dee said holding a hand to her chest.

“Very much, but it’s also why Chandra prefers women with a certain genetic marker. The lie is she would be poisoned, where in reality our bodies are able to carry both the egg and sperm, and not fight off the new egg as a virus and kill it when it starts to develop into a child or so we think. Chandra hasn’t had any children yet.”

“Okay stop. You and Chandra were lovers. Eden and Chandra are current lovers, and when the ‘Passion’ hits You, Eden and Chandra are lovers? A group of three women lovers, are there ever men with her? Is it always like this? For all the Grey’s?”

Candice broke into a huge smile, “Wow so many questions! Let’s start slowly..first off it’s just Chandra that I know of who likes only women. Seraphina has a husband and the two of them are looking for a wife. Priyanka is gay, she likes only men. Idra-Lee, he’s is all about the women, and Katanna, I think is getting married to a man and woman in a few months. So as you can see the Grey’s are quite versatile in their relationships. As for what happens behind closed doors; The Grey’s are very private people, even with each other. And yes it’s always women with Chandra. For a while it was just Chandra and I.” Candice explained.

“This I need to hear.” Dee said sitting down on a stool.

“The back story for Chandra and I is shortly after I became an assassin. I was captured trying to kill one of Chandra staff, caught, interrogated, and after a blood test, Chandra gave me a single option, life or death. I took life of course but there was a catch. She confessed her need for a child, showed me the medical reports, and then explained her personal needs. Chandra saw it right away in me, I have instincts and traits of a cat, I won’t let anyone rule over me, I’ll work with others, but I’m still in charge. Always. So after her proposal again I was given the offer life or death, being if I told anyone of her needs, I would mysteriously disappear. I agreed to go along with it, it was sex and it gave me pleasure. And at the time, it was all I wanted. I could care less where it came from.”

“So for the next five years I was unable to conceive even one child for her. So we sought another woman; Eden. Eden became her new lover and I was no longer as appealing as before, in fact, I was free to go except for a few times in the year when ‘The Passion’ was too great for one person.”

“So with my Assassin guild backing me and Chandra’s money, I started my own branch of the Assassin guild, with the understanding, a few times a year I would return to Chandra. Welcome to part three of what you can never tell; The R.C.A.F. and my Assassin guild believes me to be a double agent for both groups and leave me alone. Only Chandra and Eden and now you, know the truth.”

“When I would return, Chandra, Eden and I would work together spending sometimes as much as five days leading up to somewhere around five to twelve hours having intensive sex at the peak of ‘The Passion’. I’m the Dominant in the room, Eden as much as she hates it, must follow my orders as an intermediate dominant and submissive, while Chandra is only a submissive. Spanking, tying up, denial of release sexual or otherwise, forced to watch Eden pleasure me, those are just some of…”

“And the drowning?” Dee interrupted trying to steer the conversation away from such an uncomfortable subject. Seeing Candice as ‘loose’ wasn’t how she wanted to see such a beautiful and respectable woman.

“No problem.” Candice could see Dee was uncomfortable with the more intensive aspect of the relationship, so turning back to the tomato in her hand, “The “flower” was now this big,” Candice demonstrated the tomato but slightly larger, and as Dee ran her tongue inside her own mouth, it bothered her there was no way it would fit. “The flower had started to open up and began to leak more, I relaxed my throat and let it flow, the little stream was picking up speed, Chandra was screaming louder than ever and trying to push her sex further into my mouth as ordered by Eden…I was terrified. My mouth ached beyond anything, and she was having the time of her life on my mouth and chin.”

“The stream exploded like a bursting dam. Chandra’s pouch was pumping itself empty into me. I bucked as the liquid flooded down my throat, filled my stomach, then as a gag reflex, it backed up and out my nose; I was going to die and fought both women on me. Chandra was screaming in pleasure.

And all I felt was a surge of warmth in my lungs; the fluid had flooded my airways.”

Candice remained silent to think about things for a moment, Dee was clearly bothered by all this, but wanted to hear more. Taking hold of Dee’s hand in hers across the table, squeezed it to comfort her.

“Chandra and Eden told me later what happened. My assassin mode kicked in and took Eden down with one leg hook around her neck. Chandra was twisted around as I had a seizure, my body was shutting down. My other leg hooked Chandra around the arm and yanked as the next seizure hit. I ripped her arm backward and out of its socket and because of the pull, direction and my mouth locked to her over sized ‘flower’ she fell to one side screaming in pain, and broke her leg on the floor as she fell. This,” Candice held up the tomato, “ had finally yanked out of me, and she was still expelling liquid, but now freely as my throat, stomach and lungs had acted as an external plug, the only discharge she could have earlier was what came out my nose…I was plugged full of Chandra ‘happy juice’.

Renee and my security guards had come running in hearing the screams and crash. It took them only a second to see me..my eyes were open and I was defiantly not breathing. I might as well been dead, I was gone… Chandra thought I was dead, Eden... she was more concerned about Chandra’s injuries than about me. “Bitch” and I don’t care what you say Dee, it's how I feel about her. Renee’s quick actions are what really saved me, she saved my life, and I owe her beyond anything I can give.”

“What Chandra’s doctors did to help later, they didn’t tell me and I don’t care. I’m alive and I have a ship as repayment. But it was decided a day after I came too and was breathing freely, we needed a third person; You. You are to be our safety. To make sure we don’t repeat what happened.”

“So have a guard watch.” Dee said as a simple matter of fact.

“What we do no one can know, it’s just understood we have sex, but not the mechanics or the fact of Chandra’s genetic anomaly or most importantly her submissive nature.” Candice said trying to plead her case.

“I’m not doing it. I will not have sex or allow that thing to touch me. It’s a monster.” Dee said pushing away from the table, “Get someone else. The conversation is over, I’ve heard enough.”

~~~~~~~~~

The tension between the two was only temporary, Dee had taken in a lot of information and needed time to think thing through.

Late that night as Candice read over local news and any messages from her ship.

Dee started to dig through their temporary living quarters, anything to get her mind off the sick games and being sex toy for a Grey. She found she couldn’t even drink water without thinking of Candice gagging on Chandra ‘happy juice.’

In a drawer, stuffed in the back she found a velvet red case under some of Candice’s cloths. Dee remembered seeing it before; inside the lock box with the Holy Book, but now here it was stuffed at the back of Candice’s clothing.

Opening it she found the most beautiful purple jeweled thimble and ring. Little gems blinking in the lights on the side of each piece. Pulling out the ring, Dee marveled at the beauty of the craftsmanship and inlayed stones.

“What have you got there?” Candice asked standing in the door way.

Aware she’d been found out and caught digging, she confessed the truth, “I found this in the back of a drawer. They are beautiful.”

“Yes they are. They are a Dethin Engagement Set. The intended couple wears these till they marry. It keeps them pure and honest.” Candice said taking the ring from Dee and putting it back in the box.

“So they are symbols?” Dee asked. She was totally in enthralled to learn about a dead race of people.

“No, they honestly keep the couple honest and pure. They put these on each other, and can only be removed by the last person to touch them.”

“How can you wear these?” Dee asked confused.

“The male wears this on his privates,” Candice said pointing at the larger ring, and then she pointed to the small cap, “The woman wears this on her clitoris. In the engagement ceremony the couple put these on the other person, Both couples may be stimulated, but never reach orgasm till they are married and only then will they come off.”

“Everything is about sex with you isn’t it?” Dee asked not meaning to sound so harsh.

“So little of my life is about sex, actually I tended to avoid it until recently. These items are for ceremonial purposes only, but do work as intended, the newly joined husband or wife remove the cap and ring, and remember, only that person may remove it…the metal kind of remembers the last person other than the owner who touched it”

“And if they break off the engagement or worse?” Dee asked.

“If.. they break off the engagement, they might remove the others device or in the case if the other dies, the wearer is pretty much celibate. Sex is no long the happy and joyful thing it should be.”

“Barbaric.” Dee said squeezing her face in disgust.

“You may think so, but my people hadn’t had a divorce in over two hundred years.”

“Your people?” Dee looked shocked.

“It’s one of the few things left of my planet…The Entity destroyed it years ago.

“You’re Dethin? I thought everyone…Where were...when it…? Oh my Goddess, I'm so sorry...” Dee couldn't believe it, word had spread to the far reaches of the Realm; Dethin and its few survivors had been all hunted down and killed; Candice could very well be the last living person of her planet!

“I was in the Centauri system when it happened. My brother had sent this to me to hold onto as a gift for him and my future sister-in –law. I was wrapping up my schooling.” Candice said quietly, her eyes were off thinking of something else.

Dee, was taken by how Candice would flow from one emotion to the next but sadness was one rarely seen. “Sylvia was there when it happened, wasn’t she?” Dee added.

“WE DON’T DISCUSS IT OKAY, I DON’T KNOW HOW YOU FIGURED IT OUT BUT FORGET THAT NAME, IT MEANS NOTHING NOW!” Candice yelled and threw the box against the wall and stormed out of the room into the shuttle’s bridge; the door locking behind her.

Dee picked up the pieces and put them back in the box. About to close the box she heard something rattling under the two pieces of jewelry. Lifting a small locking arm, a panel pulled away, Dee was stunned by what she found; two more of the small caps, matching wedding rings and a picture of a younger Candice and another woman…a girl that looked almost exactly like herself.

Suddenly almost all the blocks of Candice’s life had fallen into place. Holding a hand to her mouth, she dropped the case on the floor as she held the picture in awe, and then sat on the floor herself, she just stared at the image. The girl in the image even wore a dress and blouse like she wore now, her hair just as long and black, a necklace around the girl’s neck sealed everything; she wore a circle of the Goddess.

Thinking she had committed the image to memory, she picked up the case and all its components, turning the picture over, had killed her final never, all the blocks were in place. “To my future love and wife. All my love from Sylvia, the luckiest girl on Dethin.”

Unsure what to do now she put the picture and case back in the drawer. Her world was doing summersaults and all could think of was what Candice must be going through every time she looks at her.

~~~~~~~~~

It wasn’t until the middle of the night Candice came back into the bunk room.

Dee had pulled the mattresses back on the floor and spread their blankets out to make one large bed.

Dee just extended her hand from under her covers and kept quiet, her big strong stoic Captain Candice was sniffling like an upset school girl.

“I’m sorry and thank you.” Candice said and moments later fell asleep holding Dee’s hand.

~~~~~~~~~

In the morning Dee found herself wrapped tightly in Candice’s embrace. Candice was quietly purring and showed no sign of letting go.

After Dee had pulled herself from Candice’s arms, and made them both breakfast with the food tubes and fruit, she came in and gently woke Candice with a kiss to her forehead.

“Morning sleepy.” Dee said smiling.

“You are going to be a wonderful wife someday.” Candice said sitting up and taking the offered drink.

A joking sound of exasperation answered Candice’s comment, but a part of Dee couldn’t shake the words from the picture of Sylvia. Trying to keep things light, “You and my mother, trying to pawn me off for marriage. I just want to be me.”

“Okay how about someone’s girlfriend? You’re excelling at that right now.” Candice smiled after a full swallow of the drink.

“Maybe, but one thing this girlfriend doesn’t like, is seeing a lover naked all the time. Get dressed.” Dee asked playfully, but stared long and hard at Candice as she came to her full height standing.

“I’ll meet you in the kitchen in a few minutes.” Candice said, obviously it was Dee’s hint; Candice wanted to get dressed in private.

A while later Candice came out wearing a similar skirt and blouse to Dee’s.

“You don’t need to do that.” Dee said seeing the outfit.

“A custom of your people is for women to wear dresses more often than pants. I need to blend.” Candice said as a matter of fact.

“Good point. Um…About last night,” Dee was about to say, but stopped short at the stern look from Candice. The subject was dropped.

Glad for the interruption, the shuttle let out a warning alarm, they were about to enter orbit of Vesi and began their descent to Dee’s home planet.

~~~~~~~~~

Taking their seats, Candice tied a rope around her waist to hold her in her chair; the cut straps had been trimmed back but still hung loosely from the side of the chair.

As soon as the shuttle started to enter the planet’s atmosphere, Dee started to fidget and panic.

"Gravity?" Candice asked looking beside her.

Breathing heavy and starting to hyperventilate, "YES!" Dee screamed suddenly.

"Medical landing override!" Candice yelled at the computer

“Medical override denied as per War General Chandra's orders.” The ship answered and still continued its decent.

“A passenger has Tendri Syndrome!” Candice screamed at the computer.

Almost immediately Dee felt the effects of gravity pulling on her stop, the ship had stopped its decent, but also to her surprise all the windows went black. She hadn’t expected it, but it was relaxing not seeing anything. She was inside her little world and comfortable.

"Decent to Vesi has been delayed for thirty minutes, please review the standard landing and launch medical protocols and procedures as now marked on all screens throughout the ship." The ship announced. A second later Dee saw all screens light up with the same instructions. She was too sick to her stomach to read them.

"Don't move!" Candice said running to the back of the ship.

Still breathing heavy, "Not going anywhere." Dee said staring at the floor. She felt better but still couldn’t shake the feeling of her fingers and toes tingling.

A few moments later, Candice had come back. Dread, hate, anger, sorrow, and many other emotions hit her all at once. Candice had placed a 'Docile collar' in her lap.

"Code it with a name you can remember, set it to full for one hour and put it on. Your body will feel nothing as the gravity hits." Dee looked up surprised Candice would do this to her. She promised she’d never have to wear it again!

The ship lurched upward and then back down. Bending over and holding her stomach, she let the collar fall to the floor, "I feel sick!"

Kneeling down and picking up the collar, Candice put her hand on Dee's back, and kissed her head, "It's a rare sickness, like motion sickness, don't sweat it, usually we use small little numbing sticks, but this is all I have."

"I'm not wearing a collar!" Dee said defiantly.

"Hon' you either wear the collar or suffer the worst pain you can imagine." Candice said pushing the collar back into Dee's hands.

Turning the collar around Dee saw this one was bigger than the one she had to wear; it also had bigger indicators and readouts. Turning the knobs and setting her password, she slowly put the collar on and felt the sensation of the locks clicking and pulling the device snug, "The password is Goddess." Dee said looking up.

Holding Dee's hand to the collar, Candice directed a finger to a single button, "Press that button when you are ready. I'm going to strap you in tight, and then resume our landing; it's up to you to press the button."

Dee held her hand to the collar, shaking her feet nervous to have the out of body experience again. Candice pulled all the straps tighter, and then wrapped a strap around her head to the back of the chair. “Can you move?” she asked.

Trying to bend and twist, Dee realized she wasn’t able to move at all. “Nope.”

“Good.” Candice said she sat back down in her chair, pulled the rope around her waist tight, looked back at Dee, smiled, "I love you dear, but you need to do this yourself." Looking forward Candice’s hands danced over the control panel, she pressed a button, "Computer, one passenger logged with Tendri syndrome. Restraint collar activated. Deactivate upon landing, password Goddess.” Looking at Dee, she smiled as reassuring as possible, “Resume descent."

A moment later the ship dropped and Dee felt the effect of planet and ship gravity cross her, and then ships gravity cut out. Only the planet gravity pulled at her, but never at a steady constant but up, down, left and right was the worst feeling ever.

She pressed the button.

First her arms then legs and then her whole body went slack. It was a welcome feeling but at the same time, she had this nagging feeling of being stuck unable to move, or if the shuttle crashed she’d never be able to move to save herself.

A rush of air hit the ship, buffeting the ship one direction and then another, twice the shuttle had inverted during its decent and thankfully she felt nothing.

Twenty minutes later the shuttle landed smoothly, and Candice took the collar off, then started to unbuckle all the belts holding her arms and hands. "At least you never have to wear it again."

Looking up at Candice, Dee realized those words really hurt her to say, Candice really did love her and wasn't prepared to let her go.

Not giving Dee a chance to finish unbuckling herself, "I'll meet you in the back; I need to take care of a few things." Candice said in a brisk walk off the shuttle bridge to the back of the ship someplace and leaving Dee alone.

One thing was painfully obvious to Dee, her big strong Captain Candice, leader of an Assassin guild, was emotionally falling apart.

As the shuttle went through its shut down preparation, all the shuttle screens lit up with a countdown; 4 days to launch. Chandra wasn’t kidding.

Not having anything to take with her, Dee looked one last time around the ship stopping lastly in the bunkroom. A lot had changed for her in here. All of it good and memorable moments, the most valuable moment was learning the full truth why Candice felt so attracted to her.

Walking past the bathroom, Dee could hear Candice trying to compose herself. “She deserves this. I can do this. She wants this.” Followed by a solid thump of something being hit.

Ten minutes later, Candice came out of the bathroom, makeup fixed, hair brushed, clothing again immaculately tucked and straighten out. Candice was the visage of perfection and sophistication.

“Are you prepared to go home Deepitka?” She asked calmly. The first thing Dee noticed was Candice’s use of her full name, and then how her eyes were black again, she’d put her contacts on. Walking to the shuttle’s kitchen, she didn’t hug or even touch Dee like she had the entire trip, she just walked by.

The cold Captain Candice was back and distancing herself from Dee as much as possible.

~~~~~~~~~

Stepping out of the shuttle, Dee took in a huge breath of air. “Now I know I’m home!” She said savoring the smell and ‘taste’ of the air. Candice kept quiet, inside she wanted to hug and hold Dee and share the celebration of being home, but she’d decided things had to be this way.

Walking from the shuttle dressed in cloaks, the two ladies made their way to the terminal and transportation tubes; unfettered by any space pad guards, security or administrative bean counter.

“In my travels a transponder of some royal significance to my shuttle has caused the processing of gear and manifests to be expedited without hindrance.” Candice explained. Any sign of emotional breakdown was completely gone, in fact the more Candice spoke the less and less she sounded like the woman Dee had spent the past week with.

~~~~~~~~~

“I’ve been pondering a potential situation. If anyone asks, I captured and removed you from a slaver and thought to bring you home.” Candice whispered the rode the almost empty transit-shuttle.

“That may help. I’ll let you run with that, I’m a lousy liar.” Dee said smiling.

“Are your transportation networks normally this vacant?” Candice asked, looking around the empty shuttle and side streets passing under the car’s track.

“It’s Second day, it’s our day of worship.” Dee said looking around. It was starting to grind on her nerves to hear Candice speak so professional and so distant. The Candice she needed right now wasn’t here, she’d been left in the bathroom on the shuttle.

“So your family…”Candice asked.

“Will be in temple.” Dee said distantly, “I’d like to go,”

“Not exactly the locale, I’d use for a family reunion but it has some merit to go easier with all the family and friends there to support them and you.” Candice said looking around.

Dee noticed how Candice had grown agitated the longer they were in the transport tube, she was tapping her foot and looking everyone and everything over intently. “What’s wrong?” Dee asked.

“Instinct. I’m wanted, and it’s making me fucking nervous the longer I’m here.” Candice whispered,.

Now this was Candice, Dee remembered, open and honest. “Stay with me then.” She said holding Candice’s hand.

Pulling their cloaks up and entering the temple, Candice and Dee sat in the back and uppermost area.

Looking around Candice was amazed at the size of the temple. To say it was huge was an understatement.

The building was only a single story tall, but other than that, it was nothing like Candice had seen before. A long open courtyard with a stream from the local river flowing through and around the courtyard. Small bridges crossed over the water. Small fountains bubbled water down little water falls.

Inside the Temple was just as vast and beautiful, images of their various priestesses and one image of what the Goddess would look like filled the central hall. “My mother.” Dee whispered, pointing to one image.

Candice knew who it was, she’d committed everything about Dee to memory before she’d come planet side and taken her from her family and home. Instead of pointing out she knew, she just acknowledged Dee’s enthusiasm of seeing it. “She looks like someone I know.”

Walking along the out hallway, Dee and Candice kept the hoods to their cloaks up, no one paid much attention to them.

Entering the main Temple, left Candice in awe, it was round with a dais in the center; Dee’s mother was walking around its base, speaking of the blessings the Goddess had given them.

The entire building was built in such a way that upon entering the temple you stood at the upper most floor of the building looking downward to the seating and central round alter. The temple was built down into the ground.

Everything was a white to yellow stone or wood. Tapestries of all colours lined the outer walls and the ceiling was domed with clear blue tint glass.

Candice and Dee, sat in silence along the uppermost seats as Dee’s mother spoke with such love and passion.

Looking around the room, it became apparent who Dee’s sisters were; they sat in the front row, all slender, long black hair, dressed much the same as Dee, but one thing caught in Candice’s throat. A single open seat sat open between the girls.

When Dee’s mother finished speaking, she turned toward her children and to Candice’s hoping, the priestess did not sit in the center of the girls. She continued to walk past them and sat at the end of the group, next to a huge man, his face soft but had an etched look of hardness about him. His long dark hair pulled in to a very masculine pony tail, the same colour and thickness as Dee’s. “Goddess what did I do?” Candice said to herself. She knew him the second she saw him. Dee’s father. Not just by reaffirming Dee he was alive, but the fact she’d been taken off guard by his arrival in the kidnapping and had had to shoot him twice.

A fiddle started to play and everyone started to sing; glad that she could now fully hear, Candice was moved by the number of voices that joined together as one. It was angelic and eerie how so many voices could be so clear and loving.

The next song was sung by one of Dee’s sisters while a group played drums softly in the back ground. Hearing a sniffle. Candice saw Dee’s chin start to wrinkle, she was fiddling her fingers as well.

“Are you okay?” Candice asked putting her hand on Dee’s wrist.

Two people looked back at them, but only seeing two hooded women, “It’s disrespectful to interrupt. The priestess’s deceased daughter used to sing this song.”

“I understand.” Candice said with realization. Placing her hand in Dee’s, she looked down to find they were wet with tears.

Pulling her hood back a bit, Candice was floored to see Dee full out crying and shaking. “I have to go…I’m sorry, I can’t stay.” Dee said getting up and leaving.

Watching her leave, Candace waited unsure what she should do.

“Go with her.” The gentleman beside her said. “Your friend is in need, The Goddess will go with you.” He said whispering.

“Thank you.” Candice said running after Dee.

~~~~~~~~~

Outside Candice found her cloaked and hooded friend sitting by a fountain. Placing her hand on her shoulder, it was easy to tell Dee was still sobbing.

“It’s okay.” Candice whispered.

“No it’s not, I’ve been thinking a lot. I lost my family and friends because a twisted ‘Grey’ wanted to play games with me. I felt sorry for myself, I lost everything, but you sit there listening to the music and words, you feel nothing, and you've lost a family, a planet, a lover.”

Looking up with sorrow, “You died with Sylvia.”

“It’s who I am now.” Candice said, bothered Dee would bring up that name.

Just listening to the music from the temple calmed Deepitka. A new kind of calm came to her and Candice felt it in her hand.

Turning to look up at Candice, Dee felt better and ready for what had to be done, “I’m so selfish. The Goddess works in mysterious ways, I know what my task is. I hope Sylvia would approve.” Dee said with conviction.

“What is that?” Candice said slightly angered Dee kept bringing up her dead lover.

“Will you trust me?” Dee said whipping her face and forcing a smile.

“What are you going to do?” Candice asked still aggravated.

“I’m going in there, and you are going too.” Dee said with a no longer forced smile. She knew what she had to do and it felt good.

Hearing a flute echoing from the temple, Dee’s face lit up with a smile Candice loved to see. “This song is perfect, it’s my song, I used to sing the lead and I’m going to sing it again. Right now!” Dee said pulling Candice back to the temple.

“What song?” Candice asked, not wanting to go back in the Temple.

“Salva Nos. It means Save Me!” Dee said dragging her new reason for life.

Stepping back into the temple Candice noticed how the entire temple was dead silent as a girl stood alone at the center of the dais singing acapella. Not one person, Candice could see moved or spoke. They all stared intently as the lone singer sang and moved around the center area. Dee’s mother seemed to be the only actually moving as Candice looked around further; she was wiping her tears.

A flute started to play again; being so close it seemed lonely and eerie as it echoed through the temple, it was followed by a tambourine and drum. Heads throughout the temple seemed to nod to the drums beat.

The lone girl was now joined by her sisters on the stage/Dias as they began to sing the song again, the lone girl followed alone just after her sisters finished with the chorus.

Candice looked down, Dee was squeezing her hand tightly and nervous. “You don’t have to do this.” She said, fully hoping Dee wouldn’t join in.

Dee’s sisters joined in again in the chorus, and just as the lone girl started to sing Dee dropped her cloak and jumped in a moment ahead of her sister and descended the steps to the central dais, her voice easily overpowering her sister at the center of the temple.

The music stopped immediately, not one voice sang, no one spoke or whispered, even Dee’s sister had lost her voice.

Only Dee’s voice echoed through the temple.

Candice stood frozen like everyone else. The girl’s voice was meant for this place, it carried, it echoed and held everyone entranced. ”I held that voice captive.” She thought to herself.

Still singing Dee carried the next two full verses by herself while hugging her sisters and opening her hands to her parents to join her.

People turned looking up in all direction of what to do or say. Still singing alone Dee, started the song again, this time she turned to her brothers and encouraged them to play the instruments along with her, eventually one of them started to play the drum again, which brought a heartfelt open arm gesture of thanks. Turning back to a sister, Dee took her hands and did as best she could to have her join her. The tallest and oldest mouthed along and then joined in at the chorus and like a wave the entire temple was singing the chorus as Dee sang the solo.

Candice, not one for tears, could no longer see Dee clearly except through the explosion of rainbows her tears made around the most beautiful; physically and sounding woman in the building. “Angels.” She said aloud. An old lady beside her took her hand and nodded in full agreement. The woman was also crying tears of joy.

In fact the whole place was one tear of joy!

At the end of the song, Dee turned to find her father standing behind her. Picking her up, he was awash in joy and tears of his coming down the sides of his face. His voice deep and rumbled through the temple. “Deepitka!”

He only put her down when Dee’s mother came to hug the two of them.

Dee’s mother broke away and was trying very hard to maintain control. Choking on sobs of joy she had finally managed to call the service to a premature end. Only to find everyone remained and had joined in another song of praise and love after her prayer.

Candice still stood at the back unable to move. The memory of the water and ripple effect Dee had described came back to her. “I could have destroyed this.” She whispered.

A gentleman came to stand beside her, “You brought her back?” He asked.

Turning, Candice nodded in agreement but not pulling back her hood.

“I said the Goddess would go with you earlier, I was wrong, she’s always been with you.” He said extending his hand in thanks.

In mere moments Candice found herself surrounded by others thanking her for what she had done.

Seeing a second group forming by the door, word spread down to Dee’s Mother. Her daughter’s deliverer was here. Looking to one of her sons, she asked him to take a message to the stranger, ‘to come down’ so she could to thank this person personally.

Candice looked up after hearing the message and realized she was now being gestured to join them in the middle of what was the largest mass of love and caring she had ever seen.

She tentatively moved down the steps.

All the way down she was hugged, kissed and shook hands of those around her while others moved to the side to let her through.

Walking to the gallows would have been easier than this she thought. He was there at the back of the group, watching her; Dee’s Father.

Keeping her hood and cloak on, Dee jumped up into Candice’s arms and hugged her tightly and thanked her for bringing her home.

No one had to be told now; word spread like the ripple in the water, the hooded shy woman was a gift from the Goddess. A mass of hugs, love and caring continued to wash over her as she was thanked for bringing Dee home.

It was when Candice had made her way around the group, she came eye to eye with Dee’s father, only then did Candice feel true remorse.

Both stared at each other and saw the truth; this was the woman who had taken Deepitka from his home, his family, these friends and loving strangers.

Dropping her hood and cloak, she stood there before the large man. “I am sorry.” She whispered.

“Forgive me Goddess.” He said.

Candice saw it all coming and for all her years of training and instinct, it took massive effort to not block, drop and strike first.

Dee and everyone else watched in stunned silence as Dee’s father struck Candice on the side of her face with his huge fist sending the tallest woman off the central dais flying backward into the stone seats below it.

Four people jumped to hold him back from jumping down at her and hit again. His voice nothing but savage rage.

“Candice!” Dee yelled, running down to Candice. The woman was laying face first on the ground, her arms and legs limp and twisted.

Dee grabbed Candice by the shoulder and rolled her over on her back. A hand grabbed Dee’s collar and pulled her back. Dee turned and twisted the hand back and went to cradling and checking on Candice’s face and head. This wasn’t supposed to happen!

Her father had pulled loose and now stood over her, his face full of hatred and fists balled ready to strike.

“Move Deepitka!” he demanded.

“No Daddy, not this time.” She said now standing between Candice and her father.

“She kidnapped you. She shot me to get to you!” He said while trying to push Dee out of the way, but was surprised to find Dee had pushed back with more might than he remembered.

“She is a victim like me Daddy!” Dee pleaded.

The Temple had gone quiet.

“Move. Now. Child!” He said his eyes were focused on a slowly moving Candice.

“No. Daddy. I can’t. The Goddess has shown me my task, you can’t stop her will.” Dee said pushing away his hand again with little effort.

“She’s brainwashed you.” A brother spoke up.

“She has done no such thing.” Dee said standing in a stance she’d seen used against her.

One of Dee’s sisters came over. “If she didn’t brain wash you? Then why the bruises,” she asked, pointing to the bruises that lined her arms and exposed neck.

Dee and Candice both had bruises but they’d be gone in a day, they were the markings of an intense workout the day before, but Dee knew they wouldn’t believe her. The Deepitka they knew didn’t work out.

Three of her brothers joined their father. “The kidnapper must face trial.” one of them said.

“She has, and she will…again...but not here.” Dee said firmly.

“Where and with who?” Dee’s mother asked. No one moved on Dee, Candice or the four men in front of Dee. The Priestess had spoken.

Wishing she didn’t have to say it but thinking it might actually help. “In four days her ship leaves and seven days later she's to stand before The Supreme Magistrate, Ms. Themis.”

“Blasphemy” one of the spectators spoke.

Dee’s mother moved around her husband and stepped up to Dee. “My daughter would never lie in this Temple of the Goddess. You are not the daughter I once had.”

Dee dropped her arms at such at admission, it killed her resolve completely.

“I’m not lying!” she screamed as her father and bothers scooped her and Candice up.

Taking the steps up and out of the temple, Dee continued to scream for Candice and for anyone to listen.

It was the same all the way out of the Temple. Everyone thought her brainwashed.

In the courtyard, the last Dee saw of Candice was her being dragged into a Police vehicle and driven off.

"Get your hands off me" she said to her brothers as the Police hover car disappeared from sight.

"Not until we get you home." her oldest bother said.

"Let. Go. Now. I don't want to hurt you." Dee said, the image of her fighting in the hanger bay and her battle with Chandra came to mind.

"Dee, you're not wel..." her bother said, and then found himself and his other brother on the ground. Dee was still standing and looking down at them in pure rage.

"Candice was ordered by the Lady Chandra, Doctor Priyanka and Ms. Themis to bring me home. Get her released so she can go home." Dee demanded.

Dee's father came up behind her, “She brainwashed you little one, you need help.” He wrapped his arms around her chest only to find she slipped straight to the ground and then behind him, and by instinct she pushed him over on to the ground.

"Daddy, I don't want to hurt you, I'm staying home, I'm not leaving, but Candice has to go home. There are over 200 people who will die if she doesn't return." Dee explained.

"We care nothing for off worlders." A sister said keeping a distance.

"But yet you give a fuck about a couple of Greys." Dee said to her.

All the bystanders gasped in complete shock at her brazen language and opinion of such respectable people.

Dee's mother stepped in and slapped her. "Watch your language! The Mistress Seraphina saved this world; we owe her and her sisters our prayers and respect. Now! If you say you are staying, then your brothers will take you home." Turning to her sons and husband who were dusting themselves off. "I will speak with her when I get home” Turning back to her daughter. “You will make penance for insulting the Grey’s, your language and what you have done to your brothers and father.

Putting her hand on Dee’s shoulder to keep her at arms distance from the men of her family, she did a double take at feeling the firmness of her daughter’s muscles, and gently let go, something was amiss with her and dangerous.

Walking into her husband’ arms, she hugged him and kissed him, "Our daughter is home! Be thankful, something joyous has happened, pray for her, but please don't fight her. I will pray and then talk with her later."

Kissing his wife on the forehead, "as mother or Priestess?" he asked.

"Whichever she needs right now." was the whispered response.

Candice sat in her cell, resigned to the punishment she was to receive. Her last hour had been filled with an attempted beating by the local thug cop. He was now probably in some hospital with a leg broken in two places.

Which if she thought about now, probably meant she had new charges related to a fabricated attack and not self defense; and from the looks of things, Dee hadn’t seem to be doing too well herself. Seeing and hearing Dee screaming woke her up from the massive hit on her head. Her cheek still stung.

Giving credit where it was due, Dee’s dad punched like a horse. At least she’s with family, they weren’t going to hurt her, at least from what she knew of the way Dee spoke of her parents, brothers and sisters. Hell they’d probably smoother her in kindness.

But seeing Dee, as small as she was and sweet, being wrapped up in those huge arms of her Dad, she’d never stand a chance if he lost his temper. He didn’t seem the type to just let go until he was ready to let go.

'Tazing' him was probably the smartest thing she had done in the capture of Dee. He would have stopped the whole operation in seconds.

Dee. If only she had a chance at one last kiss or hug. She meant well, her heart was always in the right place.

“Get up!” an officer at the door said yelled. “Your lawyer has arrived.”

“I didn’t ask for one.”

“You got one now. Not that it will matter, Magistrate won’t be in this area for four weeks, heard you’re going to miss your flight home…such a shame.” The officer said.

Candice looked at the officer, he’s been one of the few who tried to hit her; he was still milking the welt on the side of his face.

Walking passed him, she laughed to herself at how he pressed himself against the wall.

~~~~~~~~~

Dee sat on the porch of their house. It was her second home; her real home was an apartment across the street from the Library of Science. This was her child hood home and the home she and her family would come to, to sit and have dinner with her mother and father. Today was such an occasion…only it didn’t feel that way.

Her sisters had gone in the house, but her brothers all wanted to keep an eye on her, she was smaller now, more defined in muscle and carried calmness about her they couldn’t read. She was the same sister but not who they remembered.

“You guys aren’t going to help with dinner?” Dee asked. She’d grown tired of the five men just staring at her, jumping up when she got up to walk around.

“The girls got it this time. Dad’s helping. That’s enough.” The eldest said.

“So what happened Dee?” The youngest asked.

“The truth?” Dee asked with a smile.

“Of course.” Another brother answered.

“I worked out, I learned things,” She started.

“Like what?” the youngest asked.

“The Realm is bigger than you think. There are people out there worse off than us.”

“We aren’t that bad off.”

“No we aren’t but out there I’ve seen things, heard things and done things, which would surprise you.”

“Try me.” Her eldest brother said with a smile.

“I met three of the Greys. I had a ‘fizzy’ drink with Ms. Themis.” Dee said with a smile.

Standing at the door, Dee’s father, his voice as thick and deep as ever, “Learned to lie as well.” Then turned and walked away.

“It isn’t a lie! It’s why I’m here. I asked the Grey’s to come home. They said yes.” Dee said thinking of the conversation with Ms. Themis.

“Must have been imposters, like those people at the fair.” A voice said from behind her.

Turning Dee found her youngest sister; Corry, listening from the corner of the house. At only 16, she had a knack for understanding things in ways most people didn’t understand, plus as sisters went, she and Corry were best friends.

“I thought the same Corry; I almost killed all three of them.” Dee thought aback to the way she held the dagger and pressed it to a helpless Lady Chandra.

“So what stopped you?” she asked, it was obvious from her face she couldn’t believe her sister would even come close to hurting a Grey, let alone to even meet one.

“Ms. Themis. I almost killed her. She’s a minor. Even now I seek forgiveness for what I almost did, but only Ms. Themis can give it.” Dee said.

“It’s good to see some of my teachings are still in there.” Dee’s mother said coming from the front door. “Boys, I’d like to speak with her alone.”

“What if..” one of them asked.

Dee looked down at the ground, this was a conversation she didn’t want, “It’s fine, I actually need to speak with The Priestess.” She said solemnly.

“Mother?” one of the boys asked.

“It’s okay, I think she means it.” Dee’s mother said in all earnestly.

Dee watched her brothers and Corry file into the house and tell the rest of the family, ‘The Priestess is in’, code word for don’t bother mom, she’s busy.

“Priestess Rebecca, I seek an audience.” Dee asked bowing down on one knee like all those criminals did in Candice’s ship.

“Dee, you don’t need to do that, I’m your mother you can talk with me.” Rebecca said, trying to guide Dee to stand back up. Dee wouldn’t move, which surprised how strong her daughter had become.

“Priestess Rebecca, I have spoken the truth, but my mother doesn’t listen, so I have no avenue but to have the ear of my Priestess.” Dee said still looking at her mother’s feet.

“And if you lie to me…” Rebecca was about to say.

“I regret to inform you, as Priestess, you are forbidden to judge, but act upon the words of a believer, help guide the deceived to the truth and see the error of their ways.” Dee explained. She knew the rules; she was tempted to be her mother's replacement at one time, but had found a new calling, to help people. She didn’t see it at the time, but now she understood on one knee it was to guide Candice and her crew back to the Goddess or at least to see the error’s of their ways.

“And to this day, my dear Deepitka, I fail to see why you chose not to be my successor, I will listen and hear what you have to say.” Rebecca said placing a hand on Dee’s neck.

She then offered her hand to Dee. Rebecca felt the strength in Dee’s grip, it was like holding her husband’s hand but smaller. Watching Dee slowly stand was so fluid and calm as if her body was made of a gel. Her hand still in Dee’s she let her daughter guide her out into the front yard of their opulent front yard and farm.

“Priestess, none of what I say is a lie; if anything I deceived myself in my blindness to see the truth of those around me. It wasn’t until a sacrifice was made that forced me see my judgment was wrong. Yes I was kidnapped, but for reasons which are far from expected…”

“Begin, I am listening.” Priestess Rebecca said.

Dee explained her entire ordeal, leaving out the sex or Lady Chandra’s sexual and unique condition as she had sworn on the holy book to keep silent. Rebecca listened intently, trying hard as a mother not to interrupt and chastise her daughter, but listen intently she came to realize the kidnappers had deceived her daughter with lies so well spun, there was no doubt a devout follower of The Goddess believed it with all her heart.

Long after the sun had set Dee finished her tale. Her mother and Priestess sat in silence.

“And you claim this is all true?” Dee was asked.

“It is…Candice must return to face the judgment of another court. I won’t press charges, she needs to leave.” She said guiding her mother back to the house.

“That vile woman shot your father, destroyed the library, and from the looks of it, has beaten you to a pulp. Anyone else could press charges.” Rebecca said guiding her daughter back to the house.

In the entry way of the house, Dee turned and faced her mother. “Then do me one single favour.” Dee said looking up at her mother.

“And that would be?”

“Call the police station, as Priestess and mother of the victim, you wish to speak with her kidnapper in the morning. I need to see her then take you to her shuttle and then you will understand.”

“Well I have a number of things to do in the morning.” Rebecca said.

“And a daughter of your congregation at the very least came back from being kidnapped or worst just came back from the dead. I’m sure they will understand if you wish to spend some time with her. At least you can show me the error of my way. Please call, show me I’m wrong.” Dee asked one last time.

Rebecca looked long and hard at her daughter. Deepitka had changed, she was more forceful, relaxed, while still tense. Her words were tempered and thought out. Despite some of her own misgivings of the evil woman 'Candice', she had done something to her daughter she had hoped would have happened a long time ago. Give Deepitka confidence.

“Well how can I say no to the woman, who claims to have broken Lady Chandra's collar bone in combat.” Looking across the massive living room, full of sons, daughters, in-laws and her husband were listening intently to their conversation, everyone’s face was in shock. Dee’s lies had taken on a new level.

“Erik, the phone please.” She asked of her husband.

The following morning, Dee awoke in her old bedroom, to the sound of breakfast being made; it was a sound she hadn’t realized she missed. Dressing in her usually long skirt and blouse, she turned and looked at herself in the mirror, “You can do this, Dee, and they will believe you.” She nodded but knew in her heart, they wouldn’t. They were like her weeks ago, the universe only extended to so far and after that it didn’t matter.

The first thing she noted was her bedroom door was locked. She was a prisoner in her own room. Knocking on the door to be let out, her youngest sister was there in seconds but didn’t hug her; in fact she pushed way and left her standing in the hallway alone.

“Corry please…” Dee pleaded.

No reply, her sister, friend and reason for living on the ship of criminals just ignored her.

Stepping in the Kitchen she found the room a buzz with bodies. “How can I help Ellen?” she piped up to her eldest sister.

“Set the table with your brothers.” she was directed. Their eyes locked for just a second. Dee saw it, she didn’t trust her, none of them did, the so called lies and deception were all they thought about.

“No problem.” Dee said smiling. It was better she didn’t start a confrontation. Opening a cabinet she counted out fifteen plates. Five brothers, six sisters, her parents and herself. Her In-Laws were nowhere to be seen. ‘Safer if they stay away from me.’ She thought to herself.

Her brothers milled around her but gave her a wide birth as she moved to help carry food, drinks and other minor items to fill the table.

As her sisters brought the last of the food out, Dee was asked to let their mother and father know breakfast was ready. Stepping out the back door, she found her mother sitting on a wood bench with her father. “Breakfast is ready.” She announced.

Looking up it was obvious; she was the topic of their discussion as they both seemed surprised to see her standing there.

“Thank you Deepitka.” Her father said standing up.

Hoping to further break the ice between them she gave her father a hug, “I love you no matter what has happened. Please…”

“I do love you Deepitka.” He said stroking her long hair.

“Then call me Dee.” She said looking up into his almost black lavender coloured eyes.

“I will try.”

Dee turned and saw her mother offer a hand to help her up.

“Priestess.” Dee said doing a slight bow.

“So that is how it’s going to be.” Her mother said coldly.

“As much as it pains the two of us, wisdom says it would be best to stay this course until one of us sees the truth.” Dee then tried to pull her mother in a hug.

“And so we shall.” Her mother said pushing back. “Then these act of affection must stop as well, it would influence us one way or the other.”

Dee felt as dejected as when her mother had said she wasn’t her daughter the day before. Following her parents in the house, her mother took the head at one side of the table, her father at the other, when about to take her usual spot, her mother shifted the seating. The dagger in her soul had twisted deeper; she was relegated to a seat furthest from her mother but beside her father, a seat normally left for guests.

Taking the seat with her head bowed; she stood waiting. “Deepitka, as a guest in this house, we would be honored if you would lead us in prayer.” Her mother said firmly.

As the rest of her family held hands, it was unacceptable to hold hands with the family so she clasped her hands in front of her and began a morning prayer of thanks. Even Corry wouldn't look at her.

“Goddess, bless this family for the love they have given and shown over the generations. In times of trouble they have stood as one, in times of success they stood as one. One person, One family, One collective loving bond giving thanks and understanding. Bless them for the love, food and shelter they share with me this day. Bless those who stand alone, seeking direction, understanding, or release. Please watch over and give your blessing to Candice…”

“Enough!” Dee’s father demanded.

“For bringing me home. Amen” Dee said looking him in the eye as firmly and coldly as he stared at her.

Everyone looked at Dee in silence. Weak, timid and shy Deepitka wasn’t at the table, this was someone new.

“Amen.” Dee’s mother said softly breaking the tension; it was followed by a collective amen from her brothers and sisters.

For the rest of the breakfast, Dee remained silent. The food was fantastic and very filling, nothing like the tubes; she helped clear the table yet noted she didn’t have the energized feeling the tubes gave her after a few minutes.

Dee was relieved by her brothers from washing the dinner plates, as was the custom of a guest.

In fact she felt like a stranger in her house, every where she went voices would hush as she walked in and pick backup as she left. To her relief her mother came up to her and said it was time to leave. The Police station had visiting hours shortly and would be expecting them.

The trip in the car was silent as her mother drove. The hover car was old and barely holding together, but it did its job of delivering the Priestess to where ever she needed to go.

“Your breakfast prayer, it was…original.” Her mother commented.

“I am a guest in my own house. I’m kidnapped for a few weeks, and I’m looked at like I have the sickness.” Dee said looking out the windows.

“Your story seems fabricated; they have the option to accept it and don’t.”

“And you do?” Dee asked turning back to her mother.

“Who are you asking?” Rebecca said looking down at her daughter for a second.

“Point taken.” Dee said defeated. Mom believes…not a chance. Priestess believes…she doesn’t have a choice.

~~~~~~~~~

Entering the Police station there were officers all over the building greeting the Priestess and welcoming Dee home. But from what the two women could tell, there was something else going on they didn’t know.

“Sergeant, where is Deepitka's kidnapper?” the Priestess asked.

“The monster has been placed in a cage; where it belongs.” The officer responded proudly.

“WHAT!” Dee demanded.

“After we brought it in, it attacked one of my men, broke his leg, and shot one of my men. We put it in a cell till we contacted a lawyer for it. Then put it in a cage.”

Dee looked at her mother expecting some sort of reaction but saw nothing but satisfaction. Turning back to the Sergeant, “Why did you attack her?” Dee demanded.

“WE didn’t, it wanted to escape, and we subdued it.”

“Why are you calling Candice an it? She’s a person!” Dee demanded of the officer

“Deepitka,” Dee’s mother said calmly, putting a hand on her hand, “The officers know what they are doing and acted as they should.”

“You knew! You knew they did this last night, didn’t you?” Dee demanded.

“Of course, but you were and are still not in the frame of mind to accept this creature who kidnapped you for illegal purpose. I can only thank the Goddess for…”

“The Goddess had nothing to do with this!” Dee demanded. And then it hit her, “Fuck! Her eyes. You took her contacts off!”

“Language Deepitka!” Rebecca demanded.

The Sergeant straightened up happy he didn’t have to explain how they took her contacts off.

“Priestess, we are of firm belief this creature is one with the Entity, It has animal eye’s and had a tail.” He said.

“A tail?” Rebecca asked surprised.

“We found it during the standard strip search; the creature had the remnants of what we can only call a tail. It has markings of ownership on it body, obviously the property of someone important” Another said, jumping into the conversation.

“Those are tattoos and it WAS a tail.” Dee said. “It was cut off!”

The Sergeant looked at Rebecca, “You see ma’am we were correct it is a monster.”

“I want to see her!” Dee demanded

“I don’t think that’s such a good idea.” The new officer said. “We have it caged; it is still feral and trying to attack us at every chance it can.”

“Deepitka, perhaps in a few days would be wiser.” Rebecca added.

“No! I said today, you won’t believe me then anymore than you believe me now!” Dee demanded.

“It’s fresh in your head, the monsters brainwashing will lessen with time.” Rebecca said softly.

“Now!” Dee said firmly.

Rebecca looked down at her little girl; something about her flared up, an instinct to protect herself. Dee had the look she was willing to do something everyone would regret. Looking back at the officer, “Officer, as Priestess trying to help a misguided soul, could you place the monster…Candice in a proper cell, so we may speak with it…her.” Her choice of wording done on purpose for the benefit of Deepitka.

“It’ll be about a half hour. The creature hasn’t been very cooperative.” She was told.

“Tell her, ‘Chinita’ is here and wants to talk with her. I promise you she will remain calm and helpful. And officer…” Dee asked.

“Yes ma’am?”

“Put some cloths back on her.”

Now all three of them looked at Dee in surprise, the officer’s even more so. “How did you know?”

“Because, you call her a monster, a creature, an it. You don’t see her as the human she is.” Dee said firmly with an added touch of anger in her voice.

~~~~~~~~~

An hour later Dee and Rebecca were guided to a room where Candice sat on a bench waiting.

Running up to the glass wall, Dee couldn’t help but feel like she was at the zoo looking in on a helpless animal.

“Dee!” Candice’s face lit up and she ran to the glass wall.

“I’m so sorry, I didn’t know what they did, I would have come sooner!” Dee pleaded.

“It’s no worse than I did to you.” Candice said looking down.

“You see the monster agrees” Rebecca pointed out, “It is a monster.”

“You’re not helping your cause…Priestess!” Dee answered. Then turned back to Candice. “I’m going to get you out! I’ll do what I can!”

“It won’t matter. I’m not coming out until the local appointed judges arrive in four weeks.” Candice, was looking down, pressing her forehead to the glass in defeat. “Magistrate will come for me…she promised a punishment…I’d rather die than what she plans.”

“Stop thinking those things Candice. I’m going to get you out!” Dee pleaded.

“Deepitka, you heard it, it has to stay until the judges arrive in four weeks.” Rebecca explained.

Dee looked down at the ground lost in thought.

“Priestess,” Candice had turned to face Dee’s mother, “Your daughter has a heart of gold. She means well. Help her, guide her and set her life on track. She has shown me the error of my ways. Thank you for raising such a beautiful woman that can see past the monster I am.”

Not sure what to say Rebecca, pulled herself up, “Thank you.”

“This is bullshit!” Dee commented between the two women.

“Young lady, we are going to have a talk about this foul mouth you picked up.” Rebecca scolded.

Ignoring her mother, Dee placed both hands on the glass and looked up at Candice. “Do you trust me?” she asked.

“Since I took that collar off of you I have trusted you with my life.” Candice said honestly.

“Then on Sylvia’s memory I will make this right.”

“DON’T YOU DARE DO THAT! I DON’T CARE WHO YOU ARE, DON’T YOU DARE MAKE THAT CLAIM!” Candice demanded in all anger and pounding the glass cell wall.

Rebecca leaned back in surprise a simple name could invoke such anger. Or the fact an earlier name…'Chinita' could calm such an animal.

Taking her mother's hands, Dee looked up. “You want me to believe this is an animal and not some person?”

“I do.” Rebecca answered.

“Then leave her in this cell, leave her like an animal for the entire world to see. Leave her here and let them watch how the monster behaves.” Dee asked.

“I will ask, but I promise nothing.” Rebecca said thinking her daughter was finally starting to see things as she should.

“Candice, I’m taking the Priestess to the shuttle are there any defenses that could hurt us?” Dee asked.

“None. In my absence the shuttle was programmed to protect you and see you back here. It will listen to you. Don’t you dare doing anything stupid! This is my battle not yours!”

Ignoring Candice’s comments, “Is there anything else I should know”

“Just the book and gift, the one you found…take them…in four days it won’t matter, I’ll never know what they mean after she finds me” Candice said walking back to the make shift bunk.

Now Rebecca was confused. “She as in who will find you?” She asked.

Candice turned her head to look at Rebecca. For the first time, Rebecca felt a moment of sympathy for this…creature. There was something bigger going on and being treated as an animal or having to wait for her day in court was nothing compared to this unknown fear, the beast seemed to even be shaking scared. And the answer sounded as preposterous as the story Dee had concocted. “Ms. Themis, The Supreme Magistrate will order a memory wipe from the time she finds me to the day I was born.”

“And Sylvia…?” Dee whispered concerned.

“Gone…and you.” Candice whispered.

“I’ll fix this!” Dee added with new energy.

“Why are you helping it?” Rebecca asked clearly confused, but suspecting there was more between her daughter and the monster than they let on.

“You know mother I thought the same thing. I saw Candice as a monster, a vile hideous creature and hell spawn of the Entity. It seems to run in my family.”

“So what changed your opinion?” Rebecca asked fearing this was the root of the problem and link between these two.

“You taught me since I could walk; the most valuable gift was sacrifice. Candice sacrificed herself for me, and she’s doing it now. She is willing to give up her entire life so I can be home with a family which I might point out thinks me corrupted and gone astray from The Goddess and my family. Nothing is further from the truth. She loves me, with all her heart; she loves me enough to lose all her memories for me. Could you do that?”

“Well no…”

“And that is why she is more human than us…I couldn’t do it either. Think about this. Her sacrifice for me, places her closer to the Goddess than you or me.” Dee said with finality.

Just as she was about to leave the room, Dee turned back to Candice. “I get it now…I do love you and I can say it with pride.”

“Thank you.” Candice said sitting on the bunk.

Grabbing her mother by the hand, “Priestess, we have a shuttle to go look at.” Dee said with a smile.

Not sure why, but Rebecca told the Chief of Police to leave Candice in the cell, she even added a quote about loving all the Goddess' creatures and treating them with respect.

And as she left the building she turned to Dee. “Why am I falling for this lie?”

“The Goddess works in mysterious ways, you’ve said it many times, and it’s no lie.” Dee said with renewed energy.

“And this is the shuttle that brought you?” Rebecca asked her daughter.

The shuttle was very elegant and beautiful, a rare thing among the rest of the space fairing ships that came to their planet.

Three police officers stood around the shuttle.

“Sorry Priestess, but we can’t let you near the shuttle, it won’t open anyway. Some sort of security lock we can’t get past.” One of the officers said.

“May I?” Dee asked.

“Especially not you ma’am. And I know it’s not the right time, but welcome back.” The largest one said.

Pushing past them, Dee ran up to the shuttle with the three officers running after her.

“Ma’am step away from the shuttle” Two of them had pulled out night-sticks.

“Really boys? Three big strong men, two night sticks and little old me…a librarian?” Dee asked, smiling. ‘Try taking on five people with nightsticks in higher gravity.’ She said to herself.

Rebecca, as calm as ever walked up but kept her distance, after her daughters boasts, the girl may be delusional and end up hurt. “Deepitka, do as they ask.” She pleaded.

“Come on Dee, we don’t want hurt you.” The middle one said.

“Then let me in this shuttle.” Dee said starting to key in Candice’s password ‘peaceful’.

A moment before she keyed in the last letter, she had been pulled back, two minutes later all three cops lay on the ground, their nightsticks thrown away and much to Rebecca’s surprise, not one managed to lay another hand on her daughter. Her movement was so graceful and powerful. Each impact with her hand, foot or head, the offers fell screaming in pain.

“Priestess Rebecca if you would please join me.” Dee asked politely as the shuttle door opened.

“I’m your mother.” Rebecca said still not moving.

“Priestess, you need to see this if you are to believe me.” Dee said firmly.

“And if you were to kidnap me…” Rebecca asked still not moving.

“Fine stay here, I’ll be right back…” Dee said going in.

Running to the back of the shuttle she started shuffling through all the drawers till she found the small box of jewelry, put it in her pocket and picked up the holy book from its stand.

Just as Dee stepped out of the bunkroom, she caught a glimpse of two of the police officers now inside the shuttle; both had their tazer guns out.

“Shit! “ She declared, then saw her mother with them. “Double shit!” Then stroked the holy book in her arms, “Sorry.’ She said looking down at it.

“Deepitka Allaro, come out nice and slow, we don’t want to hurt you.” The largest one said out loud looking around.

“Computer, Standard training mode.” Dee said aloud. The gravity hit her hard, unlike a shuttle rides which was gradual. Fast gravity changes were easier to handle. Plus she was expecting it. Looking around the corner everyone had stumbled down the floor. Two tazer guns bounced away.

Walking out of the room with the book in her arms, she kicked the stun pistols further way from the policemen’s hands.

“This isn’t your ship, it’s the Property of Lady Chandra, I ask that you leave now or I will drag you out unconscious.” Dee asked as politely as possible while also leaning up against the door frame.

“Dee what are you doing,” Rebecca asked looking up from the floor in amazement, her daughter seemed unfazed by the extra gravity.

“I told you, you didn’t listen, now look at the computer, three days and four hours. That’s how long Candice has till she has to leave.”

“But…” Rebecca was about to say

“Computer, who am I?”

“Voice print is of Chinita, Captain of this vessel in the absence of Captain Candice.” The computer said.

“Priestess, this ship is mine, I could leave if I wanted, right now, but this is my home, my planet, I’m staying, but Candice needs to go.” Dee said.

“You are under arrest Deepitka…” a third officer said crawling around the corner, he was now pointing his gun at Dee.

“Computer increase gravity to 2.0 normal.” Dee said quickly.

Now all three officers and her mother were pinned to the floor. Only Dee stood there, and maintained a look of casualness.

“I don’t wish this to happen, get out before I increase the gravity further. Trust me. Any further I’m sure you will die, now crawl out and leave.” Dee said leaning against the wall. The gravity was more than she expected, but she needed to fake her casualness a bit longer.

Waiting for the police to feel the strain and beg for release. Dee waited a few seconds longer; just as it looked her mother could not take anymore.

“Computer gravity normal.”

“All of you get out!” she said running and kicking/throwing their weapons out the shuttle door.

“Why Dee? Why are you doing this?” Rebecca asked, trying to recover her breath.

Watching the last of the cops crawl out the shuttle door. “Computer, close the shuttle external door.”

Once the door closed, Dee helped her mother into a chair in the kitchen area. “Drink some water.” Dee said and then unconsciously grabbed a tube of food, tipped her head back and swallowed.

“What was that?” Rebecca asked.

Realizing what she just did. “Oh…um food. It’s all I’ve eaten since I left.”

“No wonder you’re so skinny, that monster was starving you.” Rebecca said drinking the water.

“Candice eats the same thing Priestess.” Dee said, and then cut off a small portion of the blue fruit in front of her.

“What’s this?”

“Something I was introduced to a few days ago. It’s fantastic, but don’t swallow right way.” Dee said with a smile.

“You’re not going to poison me are you?” Rebecca asked cautiously.

“If I was, I’d lie to you.” Dee said and took a portion of the piece and ate it. "And I haven't lied to you or anyone else."

Tentatively Rebecca took the piece as well. A second later Rebecca's face completely lit up, “Oh my Goddess, that’s wonderful, it’s fantastic, it’s…”

“Food from the Goddess is what I called it.” Dee said in agreement.

“Wait!” Before Dee could stop her, Rebecca stuffed another piece in her mouth and spit the thing across the room.

“It’s rancid! You are poisoning me!” Rebecca said, doing a most un-Priestess like thing and wiped her tongue on her sleeve.

“Drinking some water first…it reacts badly with the last bit in your mouth.” Dee said with a smile.

Drinking the water, she had a much better feeling, “So what did you want to show me?” Rebecca asked still trying to get rid of the rotting fruit flavor in her mouth.

“This.” Dee said handing her the holy book.

Looking the book over, Rebecca was amazed at the look of the book and how well it was made. She ran her hands over the edges of the book and spine before turning it around.

“Before you open it, “Dee placed her hand on the book. “All that I have told the Priestess Rebecca has been honest and truthful.”

“And the rest of the oath?” Rebecca asked, quite sure Dee would never follow through with the oath.

“Or may my soul rot in the here and now, never to rise to The Goddess nor fall to The Entity.” Dee said.

“May I?” Rebecca asked opening the book surprised her daughter had followed through, the lie must be stronger than she had initially thought.

“Priestess, it’s why you are here. I had hoped to bring it to you, but they complicated things.” Dee said smiling. Other police vehicles were now pulling up to the shuttle. Not as she planned things to go, but this was close enough.

Opening the book, Rebecca let her hand glide over the pages as Dee went to a cabinet and placed a few food tubes in her pocket.

“Oh my!” Rebecca exclaimed from behind her.

Turning around Dee was smiling; her mother had found the page she hoped she would. ‘The tear of The Goddess and signature.’

“That’s really her signature isn’t it?” Rebecca asked in astonishment.

“I ran my fingers over the signature, it’s real.” Dee said in honesty.

“So what now?” Rebecca asked.

“Well I was going to take a trip back to the police station with you, but from the looks of it, we will be in separate vehicles.” Dee, turned a screen to show her mother an outside camera.

No less than five cop cars could be seen outside the shuttle. A few of the officers were carrying huge night sticks and shields.

“Mom,” Dee said holding Rebecca’s hands.

“That’s the first time you called Mom!” Rebecca said overjoyed.

“I know and I love you dearly, I always have but I’m going out there. I have a plan to get Candice off this planet, you may not like it, but I owe her that much. She’s a victim, she’s been used and I was the pawn.” Dee said helping her mother to stand and handing her the book. “And I love her very much. Take the book and this box, there is jewelry in it, it’s locked, just hold on to them. They mean everything to me and Candice right now.”

“Don’t do anything stupid Dee.” Rebecca said starting to worry as she was led to the shuttle door.

“Too late..” she said and opened the door to the shuttle.

The crowd of officers rushed the ‘Priestess and pulled her and the book away from the shuttle. And much to Dee’s surprise they made a tactical mistake as she had been shown on Candice’s ship. They stepped back and gave her space to move.

“I love you mother.” Dee said aloud and dropped into combat mode. The first officer to come up to her was dropped to his knees with a stiff arm to the crotch and quick knee to the side of his head.

Dee then dropped to one knee and placed her hand on the fallen mans chest and said a prayer of blessing. It caught all the officers off guard.

Rebecca covered her mouth, her daughter, the only hope she truly had as a successor to her place as priestess was perverting the works and words of The Goddess to mix them with violence.

“Stop! Dee! Don’t!” She screamed as her daughter not only had taken down two more officers but had now dropped into the center of the crowd and began dropping them as well. Over the yelling of the officers to 'try' to take Deepitka down, Rebecca staggered, her daughter continued to quote scripture and chant sonnets of passion and love. It was disgusting and horrible to watch.

In fifteen minutes only Deepitka, Rebecca and one small male officer stood. Walking up to the man, Dee turned the terrified officer around, who screamed like a girl and when turned back, Rebecca and the officer were silent as Dee handcuffed herself.

Then looking at the officer, “Before those guys get up, I’d very much like it if you would put me in the back of your car. I won’t be able to defend myself with these cuffs on.” Dee said firmly.

Opening a door, Dee jumped in just a one of the other officers recovered and dove for the door; his face was full of anger and held his baton in a white fist.

Waiting for the officer to come around the car, he locked the door so it couldn’t be opened. Dee had to give the guy credit, despite his size; he stood his ground when the other men demanded he hand over the keys to exact ‘police justice.’

“That would not be a wise course Gentlemen” Rebecca said touching them on the back, should and arm. “Perhaps my next sermon should be on restraint in the eye’s of adversity.”, They all stepped back and waited as The Priestess stepped into the police car with Dee and the clearly shaken smaller officer.

A while later down the road, and ignoring Rebecca’s pleas, accusations and in general confusion of what Dee had planned. Rebecca finally gave up and fell back against the seat holding the small velvet box and book. “That was utter perversion. You took the Goddess works and soiled them.” She said still looking forward.

“I did no such thing mother. I said a blessing of sorrow and hope to each person, I asked for forgiveness and understanding my mother would realize what I was doing was for the greater good.” Dee said very calmly.

Now it was the officers turn, “Ma’am, Priestess, I don’t mean to barge in on this conversation, but Ms Deepitka did seem to have agenda, I mean she didn’t attack me, she in fact turned herself into me, I’m the smallest member of the force, just a driver, and now I have the sole person able to drop the largest and strongest of the force in my back seat. If she wanted to escape, I couldn’t stop her if I tried.”

Defeated, Rebecca turned in her seat back to Deepitka only to see an entire fleet of police hover cars racing to catch up, even a military transport was swinging in behind them.

“What do you have planned?” Rebecca asked.

“For my day in court.” Dee said smiling.

“It will be four weeks till then!” Rebecca said raising her voice in hysterics.

“Don’t bet on it.” Dee said still smiling.

“What are you talking about?”

Still keeping his eye’s the road, the Officer spoke up, “Priestess, your daughter will be in jail, it will not look good for anyone, the mayor, sheriff and local government or yourself, I would think someone will expedite the Magistrate, I wouldn’t be surprised a call has been made already, your daughter’s day in court may be tomorrow or the next.” The officer said pulling into the station.

“You planned this? All of it?” Rebecca demanded

“Some of it. The rest kind of just fell into place.” Dee said with a smile. “But promise me you will keep that book.”

The car came to a stop beside a prisoner holding area.

As the officer got out of the car he started to make his way around the hover car. He was stopped by other officers yelling and trying to get him to do something he didn't want to do.

“Mom, I need that box for just a second,” Taking the box back, Dee opened it, looked at the picture and jewelry, and reaffirmed her reason for doing this whole plan. She closed the box and entered a new locking code and heard a satisfying lock click. “Keep it safe, give it to whoever comes out of jail first” she said handing it back as the officer opened her door.

Stepping out, the officer was pushed aside and Dee was pushed up against the vehicle by five officers, all of whom had red welts, cuts or marks from earlier.

“You have the right to remain silent…On second thought, please do something, anything and I’ll forget the Priestess is here.” One of them said.

Other officer continued to read her rights.

As she was hauled way, Dee turned back to her mother, “I love you mom! It’s for the better, you will see!”

It was last she saw of her mother before being dragged into the station.

Three hours later, Dee found herself in a cell, in a prisoner jumper, and of all places next to Candice’s cell.

“Fancy meeting you again.” Candice said looking up.

“Ripple effect.” Dee said and smiled.

Much to the anger of the guards, the two ladies started laugh.

The following day, all of Dee’s family came to visit her; they all asked the same question, “Why?”

And the answer only infuriated them further. “Love.”

When her father came up to the glass, he looked the edges of the cell over with a slow care full eye and then looked down at Dee.

“I’m disappointed.” He said and walked away.

“Daddy wait!” She called, but he just kept walking and left the room.

Dee, youngest sister came up to the glass, the one sister Dee could honestly call her best friend. She smiled, “You are so busted now.”

“Thanks Corry, I wasn’t aware I was in trouble.” She teased. She still felt the sting and rejection of her father to her core.

“So you like her?” Corry asked. Her other brothers and sisters listened intently.

“Yeah, not at first,” Dee turned to see Candice was watching. “I hated her, like the Entity, I wanted to wrap my hands around her throat and squeeze.” Candice let out a snort of a laugh.

“What’s so funny?” Corry asked.

“I did put my hands around her throat and squeeze. To save her life.” Dee said with a smile to Candice. Thinking they wouldn't get anymore out of Deepitka or in the small hope she would come to her senses, everyone but Corry left the room. Dee’s eldest sister whispered something into Corry’s ear.

“I will.” Corry smiled back.

Once alone Corry smiled like she was in on a big secret. “Ellen wants me to tell her what you say later. So here’s your chance to tell the truth.”

“I have been.” Dee confessed, “No believes me.”

“Okay. Say if you are telling the truth. Let me get this straight; girl kidnaps girl, girl beats up girl, girl then has the chance to kill girl and a whole bunches of other people, then…and I’m guessing here, girl has sex with girl, and now girl loves girl?”

Not one to keep secrets from her best friend, “uhm yeah kind of like that.” Dee agreed.

Cory smiled looking around and making sure she was the only one left in the room with Dee. “Must be good sex.”

“What I’m doing now has nothing to do with sex, right now this is about sacrifice. My sacrifice so two hundred people who barely know me, can live and Candice can keep her life and memories.”

“Ms. Themis…she’s going to erase her memories? The Ms. Themis, Judge and all?” Corry asked trying to get a handle on the situation.

“The same.” Candice said from her bunk.

“I’m just saying this, but you two are messed up in the head. I mean, really Deepitka, my big sister, a librarian, had a tussle with “Lady Chandra” and drank a fizzy pop with “Ms. Themis” and wore a ‘docile collar’ “Doctor Priyanka” made and didn’t work…really Dee that is one heck of a story. A little too farfetched don’t you think?” Cory said with a smile.

“Yeah I know it sounds odd, but none of it matters, Candice needs to go home in two days and I’m the only one who can help.”

“From a jail cell. Dee, you need to look around, you can’t even help yourself right now.”

“Yeah looks that way.” Dee said kind of sullen.

“Mom and Dad are waiting, I’ll be back tomorrow. Love you Dee.

“Thanks Corry.”

~~~~~~~~~

“Nice kid, smart too. Unlike her sister who is doing the stupidest thing I’ve ever seen.” Candice said walking up to the glass wall between the two of them.

“Stupid? Maybe, but love has caused worse things to happen.” Dee said with a smile.

“So care to confess what your plan is?”

“Not really, too many recording devices….which I’d like to use right now.” Dee said with a slight smile.

“Oh do tell.”

“I want know to know about my twin?” Dee said.

“What twin?” Candice asked clearly confused.

“I went back and opened up the engagement box you bought for your brother.”

“So?” Candice replied.

“You failed to tell me you had a set for your future fiancé.” Dee said.

The look on Candice’s face was utter shock and fury. “I TOLD YOU TO LEAVE HER OUT OF THIS! SHE HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH YOU!” Candice screamed.

“IT HAS EVERYTHING TO DO WITH ME! CHANDRA PICKED ME BECAUSE I LOOK LIKE SYLVIA! She’s twisted Candice! Chandra brought me in because she wanted to torture you!”

“She brought you in as an apology!” Candice retreated to the far wall and kept her back to Dee.

There was long and drawn out silence between the two. Dee suddenly had realized now she was still blind to what was going on around her and still making assumptions about people. “I was meant as an apology from Chandra?” and as she thought about, “Chandra was trying to help me, to have a better life.” She barely whispered with realization.

“Yeah…”

“You heard me?” Dee asked surprised.

“Good hearing too.” Candice answered turning to face Dee.

“Pretty twisted apology?” Dee said, sitting down in front of the glass wall between them.

“It wasn’t just for that. She’s not that mean. She did it to help me.”

“I’m listening.”

Candice came over and sat facing Dee.

"I’ll tell you about her then. Sylvia. I love her, I love you too, but in so many new and wonderful ways. You’re not a replacement I would never want that, you’re someone new. Someone who could do what she couldn’t; bring me back from my own created personal hell."

“Tell me about what happened, in the end. What was so bad to make you become what you are now?” Dee asked honestly.

Dee noticed even before starting Candice was already saddened by thinking back.

"Take your time. If you don't want too..."

"Someone needs to remember..." Candice said with a tear, “I was in the Centauri system for the last bit of school, I had started to finish up my second doctorates when my brother sent a vid, he was going to get married, and wanted to make it special, historical kind of thing”

“We talked on and off for two weeks as we hammered out the details of his marriage, when out of the blue, Sylvia, my girlfriend, told me she wanted to marry me, she couldn’t wait any long, but wanted it official when I got home.”

“I told my brother the news and he latched on it. He wanted to surprise our Grandparents…”

“Wait a second. Grandparents? I thought you were in an orphanage?” Dee asked really confused.

“My brother and I were in an orphanage after our parents died. We spent two years there, until our fathers parents were notified of mom and dad’s death.” Candice explained.

“WOW that sucks! I would have thought someone would have…”

“There was some bad blood between them and our mother, but they ‘buried’ the problems by taking us in and raising us.”

“What happened?”

“They wouldn’t say, and we didn’t press them. So back to the marriage…with a double engagement ceremony on what would have been parents wedding anniversary. Grandpa and Grandma thought that a fitting tribute. My brother had always been the romantic type and wanted everything to be memorable.”

“I agreed, how couldn’t I? That was when he told me he wanted to use the ring and caps for our engagements. I knew nothing about them. So for another week he explained them to me, and sent me everything to see.”

"I called him the night they showed up via currier. We were so excited. I called Sylvia, and she was totally honored to be a part of this plan. She wanted it all, the whole historic mess that came with it.”

“Six months later, I had my second doctorates; I was ready to go home. Sylvia had begun to learn the songs, dance and words to the ceremony. Her recordings were…are exactly like your voice. I played them over and over on the trip home. It helped pass the time.”

"She was really that good? As me? Really?" Dee asked with a smile, but lost it seeing Candice didn't enjoy the little joking. "Sorry." She whispered

“Dee I’m being honest and bearing my heart for the first time in years. That first day when you took that bath, I heard you singing. You destroyed me emotionally, every time I see you, I see her, when I think she's back, it's you."

"Sylvia had been the most caring, beautiful woman I had laid eyes on. She was the girl of my dreams; I had my own little goddess of beauty in looks and voice. If she asked for anything, I would get it, I would do it. Sylvia was my world. I wanted to hold her in my arms from sunrise to sunset and feel her kiss and breathe on my lips. I loved her unlike any other person since…and then…" Candice had a faraway look.

"…then…it…that thing.." Candice was lost for a few minutes, like she had forgotten what to say.

“the Entity?” Dee asked. It obvious from Candice’s choked up voice. Candice just nodded.

“The transport liner entered the planetary system, just as…the planet was being ripped apart. We all watched on our display screens as city after city on the surface of the planet went dark. I watched my own city lights go dark…the surface of the planet it was tearing itself apart…I was numb…I watched my entire planet just fall apart…no explosion, no massive noise…it..just..fell..apart. We could only watch as our home slowly turned to dust before our eyes.

"A pulse went out from the planet. We lost power and sat dead. Like the ship no one moved. Till that first horrible sound; what was left of our friends, families and loved ones pelted our hull."

"DAMN IT DEE! One of them could have been Sylvia! I did the same thing everyone else did; we buried our heads, screamed, cried, and begged forgiveness. We all died in some way or another"

"None of us wanted to believe it, Goddess knows we prayed what we saw was a horrible nightmare we could wake up from. But as the debris thinned out, I saw it, I watched the Entities' Flagship turn away from us and jump into hyper space and disappear."

"Hours passed…we barely moved from our seats, in my hand I had the only things left of her and my world; the picture and jewelry."

"Power was restored. I tried the coms again...nothing." Tears were falling nonstop downs Candice's face. "I had to come to terms at that moment. Sylvia, my love, my joy of life, my future wife...she was...she is...no more."

"The ship was turned and now headed to the nearest planet, I tried to fight the crew and captain. I lost everything important to me. I lost her. They were taking me away from her and my home. I wanted to die. They gagged, cuffed and locked me in an evac-suit locker for their protection as well as my own."

"The Captain sent out a distress call…we were now refugees seeking a new home…we never made it… Pirates were waiting…what ships they didn’t destroy; they did horrible things to the crews and passengers."

"I was trapped in that locker having to sit and listen to the women being gang raped then killed, the men were killed, the children were killed…I heard every last scream. I crawled under those evac-suits to hide from the screams.

"You have no idea the pain you have caused me when you compared me to it, the most vile creature in the Realm. I wanted to space you the second it came off your lips." Candice kept wiping away tears and rubbing the wetness away on her pants. "It happened years ago, so long ago, but the screams, pain and horror of that time still tear through me as fresh as the day it happened."

"The ship was found two days later by the R.C.A.F. I had survived physically. Emotionally, Spiritually, Psychologically...I was dead. Some of the surviving members of the rescue crew refused to talk to me while I was on the ship and I found out later that after freeing me and unbinding me, I went on a rampage and killed two of them before they could bring me down with a heave stun riffle.

Candice took some very deep and painful breaths.

"Dee, I saw and heard what that monster and his minions do first hand. It kills you, it tears your heart out, claws and burn in your mind the second you feel it. There is nothing you can do to get back the feeling the universe is vast and wonderful place."

"It’s not happy, it's not friendly. It’s evil. It's cold and dead. Every person born; dies. Some quick, others it takes years, but in the end…we all die."

"In the ten years of my personal hell, I did things to people not out of spite but love, to stop them from seeing or feeling the pain I did. Slow or fast death, I didn’t care…in the end they died… it is just a matter of time till I die as well. It’s why I was taken in as an assassin. I didn’t care. My only love was dead, my brother was dead and my family, friends...I have nothing to go back too."

“I’m so sorry Candice!” Dee said through tears.

“Sorry for what?”

“All of it.”

“I’m not…I know what I did is wrong now. I accept that. You changed me, you woke me up. There is more to life, than small simple pleasures, because that’s all I lived for. That’s why no one sleeps in my bed. They can’t replace what was stolen from me!"

“But I woke up in your bed.” Dee asked feeling the tears fall down her face the same as Candice's.

“I put you on the floor like everyone else when we released you…But it broke my heart. I couldn’t do that you, my heart was screaming it was wrong. From the very minute I saw you; everything you've said or done has reminded me of her. I would never have had Sylvia sleep on the floor; I couldn’t do it to you!”

Candice stood up, and screamed at her. “DAMN YOU FOR BEING LIKE HER, ALWAYS HELPING WHEN IT’S NOT EXPECTED OR WANTED!”

At that Candice went back to her bunk, wrapped herself in her blanket and continued to cry.

Standing up herself, Dee straightened out her prisoner jumper and crawled into her bunk, there was nothing to do now but wait until Candice would talk to her or their day in court would come…hopeful they would talk. This wasn't the way she wanted to remember Candice.

The next day wasn’t looking too promising for Dee’s plan, she had spent the day waiting and waiting for that one piece to fall into place. Her lawyer was less than optimistic about any of the charges being dropped. It wasn’t every day the daughter of a priestess went crazy. He’d said the global press was having a field day with it. Taking in accounts of her kidnapping and how a creature of the Entity could even show an ounce of passion. Other networks praised Deepitka for her bravery to fight and win a battle against the ultimate evil and enslave it to bring her home, only to fall under its control once more.

Dee’s family came and visited again and like before they kept asking why, and the answer was the same. Her father and mother chose not to come…that had left Dee devastated when her siblings left.

Candice had decided to not talk about Sylvia, but told her stories of her child hood, her schooling and her brother. The way her planet was run, she was unloading everything she could remember. When asked why there was only one answer.

Ms. Themis.

Candice was going to lose everything, as she said, “Someone has to remember.”

On the morning of when Candice had to leave, the small officer Dee had turned herself into, was allowed to enter the cell. He came with new clothing for Dee. “Your lawyer says the judges will see you now.” He said placing the clothing on the bed.

“No.” Dee said. Her plan had happened.

“Your family is waiting for you in the hall. Your father has vouched for you.” The officer said.

“No. it’s not our way. No special privileges, Candice was jailed first, she goes first.” Dee said handing the cloths back.

“They won’t like this.” The officer said, “The press’ are all over the front courtyard, they want to see you.” Like her family, the officer didn’t want to see the daughter of a successful and respected Priestess jailed over something as trivial as an alien.

“Oh for goddess sake Dee, go!” Candice said at the wall watching them.

“Officer, please inform the judges of the circumstances, another must go first, it is not our way, nor should a daughter of a priestess be given special privileges.” Dee said holding the officer shoulder.

“They are so going to be pissed!” the officer said.

“I’m not moving, due process is being bypassed. They will understand.” Dee said.

“Girl you are crazy!” Candice said after the officer had left.

“Just like your crew…it rubs off on you.” Dee said forcing a smile.

~~~~~~~~~

Moments later the wall facing the visitors’ gallery, in stormed Dee’s father.

“Hi Daddy. Missed me? Thanks for the visits. Very inspirational and kind.” She said flatly.

“What is the meaning of this? Do you know how many favors’ I pulled in to get these judges here today?” Had the wall not been between them, Dee was sure her father would have picked her up by the jumpsuit and dragged her out himself.

In a controlled voice that even surprised her, “Father. Captain Candice needs to go home. I thought about this, I know what I’m doing.”

“Do you? Tell me.” he demanded of her.

“I want Captain Candice banned from this planet.”

“You WHAT!” Candice said now coming up to the closest point of her cell to Dee.

There she’d said it; there was no going back no matter what. “Drop your charges Father, get the others to drop the charges, under the agreement she is banned from this planet. Then and ONLY then will I come out.” Dee for the first time felt good about this idea, it was going to work. Candice had six hours till the shuttle left. Six hours to go and she and her crew kept their memories.

“We will talk later!” Dee's father said and stormed out.

“This was your plan all along wasn’t it?” Candice said with a smile.

“Mostly, but I think it works out for the best.”

“Except one small part.”

Dee felt the joy sucked out of her, “Yeah, we won’t be together, I’ll never be with another person.”

“And why is that?” Candice asked, “You will find a new love, he or she will care for you and you will have tons of little singing baby’s.”

Candice watched as Dee opened up her jumper and stared down in shock, horror, admiration, and a few other feelings she hadn’t felt in years.

Dee was wearing a Dethin engagement cap on her clitoris. “I chose the smaller one. Now I’ll never forget the most wonderful woman I ever loved.”

“That was Sylvia's... Dee, it will never come off,” Candice whispered, “I..I..only I can take it off.”

“I know…” Dee said with a smile.

“Girl you are insane!” Candice said with a smile.

“Yup.” Dee said with a smile, for once it occurred to her, Candice may just be right.

~~~~~~~~~

An hour later the small officer arrived in Candice’s cell, he had the clothing Candice had worn the day she had been taken.

“The judges had heard the case against you…the accusers dropped everything…but have banned you from the planet..I’m to escort you to your shuttle. The Priestess has asked to speak with you first…she’s in the hall waiting.” he said handing Candice the pile of cloths, cloak and shoes.

Getting dressed in the skirt and blouse was the hardest thing Candice had done in a long time. She kept glancing at Dee who cried tears of joy. They didn’t speak it was hard enough as it was. This was the end for them.

When the door closed and Dee was now left alone, more alone than any other time in her life.

The warmth she felt in her belief in the Goddess wasn’t there either.

Her love had been ripped from her, at her own choosing. It killed her emotional and spiritually.

“Now I know how you feel Candice.” She said falling against the visitor’s window.

When her brothers and sisters came to see her, she didn’t get up or look. She kept staring at the door Candice had walked out of; and out of her life.

~~~~~~~~~

Three hours later, the small officer came in with clothing. “She’s gone now. She said she will surrender to Ms. Themis.” He paused for a moment, “Is she really going to see the real Ms. Themis...The Supreme Magistrate? I mean I sat and listened to the tapes of you two talking about her old lover, and the way you two talked about Lady Chandra, Ms. Themis and Dr. Priyanka, it’s like they mean nothing to you.”

“They don’t. Chandra..” Dee was interrupted by the officer.

“Lady Chandra...It’s disrespectful to just use her name.” He explained.

“It’s disrespectful what she did to me and Candice. I don’t care about her or the other Grey’s, they are just egotistical people!” Dee said getting dressed, “Turn around.” She ordered and started to dress. “Chandra can rot in hell, she did this to me. Next time I see her I’ll either slap the shit out of her, stab her, or break her other collar bone.”

“I promise not to tell your mother that, she’d blow a blood vessel! It’s probably a good thing this is just a story”

Realizing her attitude may be extreme since everything was done and over with, it might do her well to play nice and live a bit of a lie. “Yeah I’d probably better start playing nice again and believing that.” Dee said, but wasn’t convinced.

“Maybe when this is over, we could talk over coffee sometime.” The officer said still facing the door.

“Sorry I’m taken.” Dee said thinking of Candice.

“I wasn’t interested, just as friends.” Came the reply.

“Deal.” Dee said and hugged the officer.

“Oh and I brought you one of these tubes, your mother said they were like food.”

He watched as Dee, popped the cap and squeezed out the goo in a fluid motion, nearly gagging as it touched her tongue.

“Is it really that bad?” He asked.

“The worst, but one of these and I’ll last till dinner.” Dee said standing at the door.

“Good luck Deepitka. The press is going crazy out there.”

“Thanks.” As the Door opened, Dee saw her father, mother, lawyer and other officers standing in the hall.

The largest officer came over to her and raised her arms out to the side and spread her legs by kicking her ankles wide, “Prisoner, we are taking you to the court house, you will walk one pace behind your guide, you will not look in any direction but forward.”

He pulled cuffs out and started to snap them to her wrists and ankles while another officer placed a belt around her waist…the cuffs; attached to chains were threaded through the belt. When he drew the chain in; her hands where pulled together at her waist.

“That isn’t necessary,” Dee’s mother said seeing her daughter reduced to a common criminal. Even her father was bothered by what he saw and about to voice his opinion.

The officer responded coldly and firmly. “Priestess, let me do my job, you do yours.”

Turning back to Dee, “Prisoner, you will not talk, acknowledge questions, or gesture toward any other than myself or your guide. Do you understand? If so say ‘I do’.”

“I do.” Dee answered calmly

“When we exit the building we will proceed directly across the street and you will do as you are ordered. Any deviation will be met with force. Do you understand? If so say ‘I do’.”

“I do.” Dee answered but lost some of the strength in her voice.

“Do you have any questions or comment before we begin, keep in mind those questions may only be directed at me or your guide. Do you understand? If so say ‘I do’.”

“I do.” She almost whispered, this was harder than she thought.

“Do you have a statement?”

“I do.” She answered very meekly.

“Make you statement, knowing it can be used against you.”

“I’m sorry Edward. I’m so sorry for hitting you.”

“It changes nothing. You broke the law. You struck an officer of the law and did so willingly and with premeditated thought.” The officer’s voice didn’t even waiver a moment.

“I’m ready.” Dee said fighting to hold back tears. Her life had gone to hell at her own decision. “Goddess guide me.” She whispered trying to bring her hands up to draw the circle of life and the goddess on her chest.

She couldn't reach. Her mother turned to her father and cried into his arm upon seeing Dee's failure to do something so important and close to their heart.

Afraid to even look at her mother or father, Dee followed her guide. The guide’s voice was loud and clear, announcing Dee as they walked down the hall, out the front of the building. “Make way, coming through, Prisoner coming through. Make way coming through.” Tears slowly fell with each step, it was the most humiliating thing she had ever done. Classmates, friends, fellow temple worshipers, brothers and sisters, they all watched as Dee walked past them. It was the worst feeling she ever had. They didn’t laugh, they didn’t joke, and no one made cold hearted comments. They all did the worse thing they could have done.

They voiced their sorrow and support for her. She had failed to be the woman they expected her to be.

Once outside she glanced with her eyes up in the sky, somewhere out there the most hated and now most loved person in her life was free and going to face a judgment of her own, and they would never see each other again.

The streets were filled with floating cameras and microphones. Everywhere else floating platforms of every reporter she had ever seen; looking directly at her. They were asking questions, reporting to some network about how she looked, acted and stood in chains, one she even heard describe her as the “Fallen daughter of a High Priestess.”

“If only they understood and realized the truth.” She wished. It only made things worse to hear her mother sobbing from behind as they left the building, crossed the courtyard of the police station, across the street and into the courthouse.

~~~~~~~~~

The court session was quick and final. The Judges, Dee had hoped for, were not Alpha Centuari, a race of beings in The Realm able to do simple mind scans. One simple scan and they would have seen the truth. But it wasn’t to be.

She would serve one week in jail and then 6 months under house arrest, she would be escorted by a family member to and from work.

The last person she wanted stood up and took that responsibility; her father.

Dee stood frozen as the judges walked out and the case was closed.

Deepitka’s life could get back to normal.

At the end of her one week confinement, she was brought home and given her chair at the table again…things were almost back to normal, but the conversations were stifled by overtones of what had happened. She was in the house she grew up in, surrounded by brothers, sisters and parents, but it didn’t feel like home.

That first evening Dee sat on the porch of her house, her father came to join her, his voice and demeanor had changed, but at least he had come to visit her every lunch and every evening. He confessed her words stung when she pointed out his failure to visit her during her first three days in jail.

It made him want to set things right.

“You loved her?” he asked seeing Dee stare up at the stars.

“With all my heart Daddy.” Dee said leaning in to her father's offered arm.

“Where do you think she is now?” He asked.

Counting the days on her fingers, Candice would be back on her ship now, just as terrified as she had been on her day in court. “Standing before Ms. Themis, terrified as heck.” She answered.

“You really believe that story don’t you?” he asked, he wasn’t mad, just concerned.

“It’s been a week. Maybe in a month or so, I’ll wake up and realize it was just a story and forget about her and what happened.” She lied, her very first lie to her father, and it hurt like hell.

“I’d like that.” Her father said looking up into the sky. “Don’t be too late; The Library of Science is in need of its librarian again, first day back tomorrow.” He said softly.

“I won’t be.” She smiled back at him.

As the door closed and she heard her father walk away, she slipped her hand innocently between her legs and touched the cap securely gripping her privates.

“No I won’t ever forget her.”

Four months later.

Deepitka sat slowly turning her cup of tea, absently thinking.

“You're doing it again.” The officer said, tapping his fingers on the table.

Looking up, Dee smiled at the police officer; one recently promoted Lt. Mathew Dell. “Sorry, I was just thinking what I was going to say for the sermon tomorrow.”

“Liar.” He teased, “I know exactly what you were thinking.”

“Oh what would that be?” she said smiling back, “Did the new bars on your collar give you magical abilities to read minds too?”

“When you think about her, your eyes go up, like you’re looking at the sky. Come on Dee, you even admitted some of it couldn’t be real. Let it go, move on.” Dee looked at him, he was serious, and he meant it all.

“It’s not that easy, Mat. I felt a connection, I was being pulled to her, to help her in a way I have no idea. It’s like The Goddess wanted us together and now I’ve turned my back on her.” Dee said spinning her spoon in her cup of tea.

“Her as in your kidnapper?” His choice of words very much on purpose to cause a rift between what she felt and what happened.

“The Goddess, Matt, I haven't felt a closeness to the Goddess since Candice left. They are just words to me. I have a purpose, I don’t know what, but it’s not here in a Library.” She said swing her arm to show the books, disk and storage devices around her.

“Well, she’s gone, she isn’t coming back. She can’t. You banned her. I’d say you did the right thing. But saying the word of the Goddess are just words...Dee, that's sacrilege. I won't tell anyone, but you need to...” His alarm on his watch started to chime.

“Back on duty?” Dee asked, glad she didn’t need to discuss the issue further.

“Training for the rest of the afternoon, someone at the ‘cop-shop’ thinks I need some beefing up and self defense classes.” He smiled.

“Well tell them you don’t need any, you managed to arrest me, and I took down fifteen cops in one day.” Dee said smiling.

“You turned yourself in.” He said stalemating the conversation. “Same time tomorrow?”

“I’ll have brownies.” Dee said with a smile.

“I’ll bring some real Tea.” He smiled on his way out the door.

Picking up the empty cups and napkins, Dee turned toward the back of the Library. Darren her new boss was standing in the door way to his office shaking his head.

“What?” Dee asked confused.

“Deepitka, you are so naïve. The boy has a crush on you bad, he’s here like a puppy every day for three months, he’s here, he likes you and you just don’t get it.” He said putting a stack of papers down on a shelf.

Dee looked her boss over. At sixty six years old, retired and only running the library because it got him out of the house and away from the misses. He did have a point. Mathew was kind and sweet and of all the people since her ‘incident’ had not once judged her, but accepted her and as hard it was to believe her story, he still tried.

“He’s nice, but I’m not ready to settle down, I have things to do, places I want to go.” She said dropping her trash in a basket.

“Then I have just the place for you to start. In the basement; it seems some little monsters have ruined the shelves. All the older books have fallen. I’d do it, but my back isn’t going to let me.” He said with a smile.

“Darren, Darren, Darren, why don’t you go get that looked at.” Dee said with concern.

“I’m not supposed to leave you alone.” Darren said straightening his back and wincing in pain.

“It’s been four months, she’s not coming back, none of them are coming back, I’m defiantly not going anywhere with this thing around my ankle anyway.” She pulled up her skirt to show a giant black box around her ankle, blinking its evil red lights at her, “Go to the clinic, get your back looked at. If you aren’t back by the time I’m to leave, I’ll lock up, it’s not like I haven’t done it before.” Dee was trying to be as caring but forceful as possible.

Thinking about it long and hard, only to feel another twinge convinced him. “I’ll be at the corner clinic you call me if anything happens okay? Anything!” He said shaking his fat chubby finger.

Taking hold of his finger, “Nothing is going to happen, nothing ever happens here anymore.”

He smiled and gave her a hug. “The Missus likes you Dee, says you’re good for me heart. But promise me, if some alien comes and tries to kidnap you, you call me, got it?”

“Yes Darren now go before the after lunch rush comes.” Dee said putting his coat and hat on him.

“We get ‘after lunch rushes’ in the library?” he asked stepping out of the sidewalk.

“Only kidnappers.” Dee said smiling and closing the door.

~~~~~~~~~

The basement was a mess, Darren wasn’t kidding when he said some of the books had fallen, one book shelf fell and the rest all fell. Books, papers, tubes, maps, and anything else on the shelves was scattered all over the floor.

Rolling her sleeves up, she cleared the first offending book shelf of books and then pushed with all her might to stand it backup. Thankful for the crash course in work out and continued though not as intensive workouts, she managed to stand the old wood shelf back up. Grabbing a plank from a stack of unused shelves she pressed the wood board into place against the wall and the bookshelf held into place. Six nails later and the thing was going nowhere.

Repeating the process over two dozen times, she then spent the rest of the afternoon re-stacking the books. Not one visitor had come in that afternoon, which was rare, given her once celebrity bad-girl status, but glad to have the solitude once again; she reveled in the quiet and let herself hum a favorite psalm while she worked.

Finishing the last of the shelves she fell back against the wall, actually glad to feel tired and exhausted, it had been a while since she felt that way. It didn’t help matters either the cap covering her most intensive cluster of nerves around her sex was taking a beating from the all the friction of her heavy skirt and undergarments. Twice she had banged her head against the wall feeling the sudden surge and rush of excitement it gave her. Then add the agony to have to think herself down from intense sexual thoughts of a Captain she dearly loved.

Candice was never coming back, so the cap was never coming off.

Just as she came out of the basement, she looked up at the clock. 5:15. her father was late and she couldn’t leave the library. He was never late. The man had an internal clock beyond reason. He just knew what time it was no matter where he was or what he was doing.

Tapping in a call to her house on the vid-screen, came back with nothing, taping in a call to her mother, came back with the standard recording; The Priestess was busy, please leave a message.

Looking out the front window hoping to see her dad walking down the street it struck her, no one was on the streets, no cars, no people. The place was quite.

Going back to the communicator, Dee tapped in Mathew’s number. His face popped up on the screen. He was driving and his sirens were running. “I'll be there in a couple of minutes Dee. Lockup!”

“Why are you coming to pick me up?"

"Your dad, didn't he just call you?" Mat asked. The image behind him showed he had just gone through an intersection incredibly fast.

"No..” Dee explained, "Matt, I can’t leave without my Dad, Court order."

“Lock up Dee!” he said again.

“Mat, what’s going on?” She asked, seeing more intersections blowing past him at high speed.

“You don’t know?” He said looking at the screen which was now looking directly at her.”

“Know what? Is my Dad okay?” Growing concerned.

“He’s with your mother, he knows I’m coming.” Mat said in a hurry, “I’m coming around the corner now, lock up Deepitka!” He said and hung up the call.

Walking to the door about a minute later Dee heard his sirens and from the sound of it a large number of other police car sirens too.

Looking down at the ankle bracelet it was reporting her location to some computer, three red lights lit up a second later.

It said she had violated her only authorized locations!

She looked out the door of the Library as Mat and five other police hover cars stopped in the middle of the street in front of the library. Mat ran out of his car while other officers jumped out of theirs. It looked like they were after him and he was after her. Instinct kicked in and she ran to the back of the library; she slammed the door to the upstairs but closed the basement door behind her quietly and locked it.

It was like on giant nightmare playing out as she crept down the stairs. The device on her ankle was now giving out a soft siren. Matt and the officers behind him had come in the library, stomping and slamming things around. She recognized a couple of them as the ones she had beaten down months ago.

“Reverend Sister Deepitka Rio Allaro, come with us please.” One of them ordered.

“Dee!” Mat yelled.

Running down the last five steps, into the basement and to a far corner, Dee climbed into a small alcove and pulled a number of blankets and boards around her. She could hear their heavy boots banging on the floor boards above her.

“Scanner says she’s still in the building.” Someone said. The ankle bracelet was still giving out its soft siren and now flashing its red lights, telling some computer where she was. Taking an extra blanket she wrapped her leg and the device to hide the sound and lights.

“I’ll look downstairs.” Someone said.

“I’ll take a team up stairs.” Another spoke.

Dee heard the door to the Library door open again and more officers came in.

“Reverend Sister Deepitka Allaro!” Someone bellowed.

“Dee! Come out we aren’t going to hurt you!” Mathew called out. “Guys, do me a favour, go outside, just wait, she’ll listen to me. I’m not a threat.”

“That ain’t no bull.” One of them joked but added, “Come on everyone out side.”

Dee let out a long held breath as the last of the officers made their way where out of the library.

“Dee, it’s just me. You can come out.” Mat said from the main library room.

Afraid to come out, Dee stayed hidden not moving.

“Dee, you were right, about Candice, about all the Grey’s. Everyone was wrong.” Mat called out.

Still not moving. Dee heard Mat’s comm chime.

Answering it, Matt had a tone he rarely used with her, professional, business-like and commanding, a moment later he was using a tone he used with her; relaxed and friendly. “No Priestess, she’s in the building but won’t come out, who is this now? oh..you want me to say what again….just like that? Are you sure? Yes ma’am I’ll do it now.” He said obviously confused.

Dee heard Mathew walk to the center of the room. “Dee, your mother and some stranger just told me to say this, I don’t know what it means but here goes and I quote, “Rainbow says Chinita if you don git you scrawny butt out here, she’s gonna tattle, and Renee ain't gonna be too happy wit ya.”

Dee stared at the ceiling, she’d never told a single person about Rainbow or Renee, but to even use the same accent as Rainbow sent her stomach twisting. Climbing out of her cubby, she cautiously made her way up the stairs; in her hand she had a hammer, in the other an extra long screwdriver as she moved cautiously into the main room.

Dee watched as Mat started to talk into the comm.. “Yes ma’am it did, she is coming. We’ll be there shortly.” And then put the device away.

Entering the main room and looking at Matt with pure anger. “How do you know those names?” Dee asked turning her grip on the screwdriver the same way she’d seen Chandra hold her dagger. Her calm world had just turned on her; those she loved and cherished knew things no one should know.

Matt took a step back upon seeing Dee twist her grip on the screw driver. He'd never seen her hold a knife but to rotate her hand around it and not lose the grip only heightened the delicate situation. Slowly he took out his pistol and put it on the table and then pushed it away. “Reverend Sister, I’m to take you to the Temple.” He said calmly.

“I ain’t no Reverend Sister! You know that!” Dee shot back, not even her mother could claim that title for ten more years.

Seeing the other officers outside the library window, they did exactly as Mat did; they all dropped to one knee as he had.

“Forgive me, but Dee where have you been all afternoon?” He asked.

“Down…Down stairs working.” She said still looking at the other officers. “Why, why are you asking me to forgive you for a small thing like not knowing or just asking?”

“You really don’t know? Do you?” He said looking up.

“Know what?” She asked watching the other officer, not one of them moved in fact they seemed to be looking at her like a friend and not a criminal.

Putting the screw driver and hammer down and reached for Mat's pistol. Mat now did his best to remain calm as his own gun was now aimed at him. “The ships, you, don’t know?” he asked really nervous.

“Stop screwing around Mat, what the heck is going on?” Dee demanded, while sliding her finger through the trigger hole. The device on her ankle was now letting out a small siren. Violating her house arrest orders was now minor. Holding a gun to an officer of the law guaranteed three years in prison.

"Come out side, no one, and I promise, no one will touch you." Turing to the officers outside, "Turn off the ankle device!" he yelled.

A second later the device stopped making noise. Not sure why, she handed Mat back his pistol, and surprisingly no one outside moved, they saw what she did but just waited and watched her.

"What's outside?" Dee asked as she was led out of the Library.

Dee tensed as a few of the officers stood and took a step forward, but stopped when Mat motioned them to stop. It was only Edward; the officer who had placed her in the only cuffs and chains she had ever worn. He came forward, but moved slowly and extended his hands just as slow, like she was wearing a bomb or something.

“Reverend Sister, if I may?” He asked but never gave her the chance to answer and knelt to her side.

Looking down Dee had to fight the urge to kick and punch him as he lifted the hem of her dress and grabbed the ankle monitor. He pulled out a key and the monitor came off. Looking up, “I and everyone else have dropped the charges; we were all wrong. If it is acceptable we will remove the punishment and record of your arrest tomorrow, sooner if you prefer.”

“What?” She wasn’t sure if this was some game they were playing to mess with her. It wasn’t funny if not damn cruel.

Looking back at one of the officers, “Erase her record now!” he called back, then looking back up at Dee, “Is that acceptable now Reverend sister?”

It took all of Dee’s will not to scream. These very officers had bumped her shoulder, stood in her way, blocked her way, made insult jokes to her or about her, they made her life a living hell for the last few months and were now begging and calling her a name only a few of her mother’s religious order could claim.

“I am not a Reverend Sister, My name is Deepitka, what kind of damn game is this?” she demanded of them.

Mat, who usually seemed relaxed around her or held her by the arm, seemed hesitant and nervous to even touch her. “This is no joke, look up there.” He said pointing to the sky.

Dee looked up and past the building and two sky rise buildings. Four monster ships were holding above the city, smaller single seat ships were fling in around them. But also noticeable were the number of global news ships. The sky was flooded with them.

“So what’s going on?” Dee asked still not understanding.

“Dee, they are here for you, The Grey’s are here for you!” Mat said in all earnest.

“Why?” she asked, but a hundred of reasons kept coming to mind, but three were at the forefront; Chandra broke her promise and was coming to get her, Ms Themis was looking for Candice and was coming for her. Heck even Dr. Priyanka might want her for her ability to defeat the collar. Putting her hand to her neck, she knew the collars would work, she knew who the Grey’s were and no personal amount of lying would get around the truth of it now.

With a conviction she hadn’t felt in months Dee told Matt her true gut feeling. “I’m not going.”

Mat, seeing the other officers were now stuck between a rock and a wall, figured they would do the wrong thing.

“Dee, right now those guys don’t work for the police, they work for the Grey’s, and they were ordered two hours ago to bring you to the Temple. Your dad asked me to find you. This whole city has been waiting and looking for you Dee. For two hours! Now which way will it be? With them grabbing you and strapping you into a seat and suffer the humiliation of riding with them or sit in the front seat of a car with me, and be escorted peacefully? Last option Reverend Sister."

‘Steepleing’ her fingers to her mouth, Dee looked the other officers over, months ago she could take them on, but without the sparing partners, gravity or stamina she once had, it would be a short and one sided fight. With Mat, she might get some questions answered.

“I’ll go with you.” Dee said to Mathew.

“Thank you Reverend Sister.” One of the other officers said breathing a sigh of relief.

“My name is Deepitka, call me that.” Dee demanded, it was insultive to her mother’s Temple and beliefs to be called something she wasn’t.

Edward; who held the door of the car for her, was more than polite, he actually seemed to care; his voice even softened with talking to her, “Reverend Sister, you forgave me at one time and I ignored it, will you forgive me for not believing you?"

"Edward, call me Dee, you did in school and yes I'll forgive you." she said smiling, it was nice to see this side of him again.

Edward closed the door with a true and genuine smile. "Thank you Revered Sister."

Looking back at Mathew, Edward's tone changed to one of command and control, “My team will be behind you; I’ll lead and ensure a clear path. Keep on the coms, when we get to the Temple, we’ll plan from there.”

“Let’s go!” Dee said getting frustrated at such a minor details. This wasn't that big of a deal.

Three blocks from the Temple, Dee realized it was a big deal; the streets were swarming with people and reporters. What she found frightening was once they knew where she was, the car’s speed had been dropped to a crawl as people blocked the street crowding the police cars.

Dee saw that as they drew closer, officers in huge battle armor were lining the street, moving people back.

“Capital city flew them in a few weeks ago to conduct training exercise. The Mayor ordered them in an hour ago to clear the streets” He explained.

“And this is all for me?” Dee asked pointing to the crowds, the officers and news casters. “So what does Chandra want?” Dee asked as some kids pounded on the windows for her attention.

“LADY Chandra isn’t here, apparently. I only caught a glimpse of Ms. Themis.” Mat said with a smile. “You never said how cute she looked. She’s just a tiny doll.”

“Decoy dude. Remember you tried this on me.” But even Dee didn’t believe her words after seeing the seriousness of Matt’s face. The Temple courtyard was packed with people. Images of the ‘Grey’s were being held up in praise and thanks.

As their car came to a stop, Dee caught a glimpse of Edward circling his fingers for the other officers to surround Dee’s side of the car. It was like a wall of people pressing in and he wasn't getting any closer.

“Dee,” Mat said holding her hand, “Be careful and don’t say anything stupid.”

“Me?” Dee teased.

“Dee, really, everyone was wrong, you were right, don’t rub it in.” He asked.

“Just a little?” Dee asked.

“Well, I’d want to just a bit.” He admitted.

“Mat, you’ve been the best friend I’ve had since coming back, but right now I have a bad feeling.” Dee said leaning over.

“Like what?”

“Like the type of feeling that says, I’m leaving.”

“Dee, you’re not going anywhere, there is entire squad of men dedicated to protecting you, armored officers everywhere, and your parents will give their lives to keep you here.” Mathew explained.

“Trust me Mat, If the Grey’s want me, it’s for something sick, I don’t want to go, but…” and at that she leaned over and kissed him on the lips. The entire inside of the car lit up as cameras flashed of her kissing him.

“What was that for?” he asked.

“My gift for you. You’ve been kind, patient and stuck by me for so long and I’ve been so rude. And I may never see you again…trust me I know these ‘Greys’ I don’t like them, but if I don’t go they could make everyone’s life hell. Now let's get going.” She said and nodded for Edward and his team to open the door.

At the same time Mat when out his door and press went in separate directions. Matt, as Dee could see was being hounded with questions almost immediately of his romantic link to her.

“Smart move Revered Sister, wish I would have thought of that.” Edward said looking that the press had lessened to follow his fellow officer.

“The Goddess inspires and presents opportunities.” She said being pushed against the car.

Within moments four large armored officers were pushing the crowd back so Edward and his team could move Dee toward the Temple doors.

Dee had never felt more like a rubber ball in her life. What normally took 30 seconds to cross The Temple courtyard took 10 minutes and a lot of shouting.

Once she'd been pushed inside the temple doors, Dee took a massive breather. The press was not allowed inside the building, and armed guards had blocked the doors from any more people coming in, but now she had a new problem. Standing before her was none other than the Mayor and Sheriff. “Now what?” she whispered to herself.

“Reverend Sister Deepitka.” Both of them said almost at the same time.

“Dee please.” She asked.

“Not today ma’am. The ‘Grey’s’ have been kept waiting for over two hours, that is rude and unacceptable. Follow us. Here are the rules for going in the Temple.” The mayor said pulling out a card, his voice filled with nothing but irritation.

“Rules? This is my mother’s Temple. I know the rules.” Dee said getting frustrated by all this behavior of adoration, love, respect, apologies and a whole slew of other things. People in the hallway dipped or slightly bowed and then did the circle of the Goddess as she walked by.

Ignoring her comment, the Mayor read the card while the Sheriff led them down the main hall that circled the central temple. “One, when you go in. Do not raise your head nor look the Grey’s in the eyes.”

“Like heck I won’t.” Dee answered defiantly.

“Two, when asked a question, you will respond to what they ask and accept their direction.”

“Not a chance!” Dee said with her hands in fists.

“Three, you will remain on one knee while they talk to or about you.” The Mayor said this time his voice was hard and firm.

“What part of ‘No’ don’t you get Mayor? These Grey’s are self centered egotistical sluts. I don’t care what the heck they want. I’m not here for them. My mother and father want me here, that’s why I’m here. Got it? I’m here for my parents only! So..back..the..heck..OFF!” Dee demanded.

“Final rule: You don't speak until spoken to!"

"I'm not having a very good day suddenly so do me a favor; go Rape yourself."

The Sheriff began to raise her hand to slap Dee, when they all stopped what they were doing or saying. Two women with huge ornate tattoos on their mid section had stepped up. They were the Elite Guards of the Grey's! One of them was holding the sheriff’s hand in a grip that wouldn’t lessen. The other woman just shook her head ‘no’.

It was at that moment, Dee realized this was real; the Grey’s were really here for her.

Relaxing her hand, The Sheriff stepped back and rubbed her wrist while the Mayor moved around the women and opened the doors to the central Temple and stepped aside. “Reverend Sister, please do not offend them.” He asked. This time his voice was calm and very respectful.

Dee felt over come stepping up to the Temple threshold, this was something she never once dreamed of as a child. The Temple was packed more than ever; everyone was squeezed in as tight as possible. That was minor compared to what was at the bottom central dais.

Her mother stood in her best gown, her sisters sitting like angels in the front row, her bothers behind them; unmoving. To the far side of them, her father, who had now turned to look at the door and saw her. Rarely had she seen a smile as big as it was now. He was genuine happy and relieved.

But what she never thought she would see in person. Standing and sitting in the guest speaker box behind her mother. Mistress Seraphina, Dr. Priyanka, Ms. Themis, Vicereine Rayne, and another Grey completely covered in cloth, from head to toe. They had all turned their heads as one to the now open doors and looked directly at her.

In moments the entire Temple was looking at her. The song of praise everyone had been singing died off almost as fast as it had when she had come into the temple some four months before.

Empress Seraphina rose and made her way to stand beside Dee’s mother, while Dee walked down the steps followed by The Mayor and Sheriff. “Watch your tongue.” The Mayor asked, almost pleading to her.

Fighting the urge to drop to a knee she stayed standing when The Deliverer; Empress Seraphina came and met her at the final step. “Deepitka Rio Allaro?” she was asked.

“I am.” Dee said in a full voice she never thought she had. Glancing beside her, both of her escorts, the Mayor and Sheriff, had dropped to one knee with heads bowed.

Turning to the guest box, Seraphina’s voice carried over the entire temple. “Supreme Magistrate Ms. Themis and Priyanka attend me.” She said with an extended hand. No one said anything as the two women came down and stood beside Seraphina. Their long flowing dresses the only sound heard throughout the Temple.

“Is this the woman you told me about?” Empress Seraphina asked them.

A collective gasp filled the room when both women nodded and said yes.

Turning back to Dee, Seraphina looked down on her, not out of anger or spite, but kindness. “You know of my sister Chandra?”

“Yesss.” There no mistaking the tone. The entire temple looked on in surprise, to hear pure contempt for a Grey was unheard of. Yes they heard Deepitka use the tone once before, but the circumstances were different.

“Deepitka your manners!” Priestess Rebecca scolded, surprising herself she dared to interrupt the Empress Seraphina.

Seraphina turned back to her. “No it is alright. My sister committed a grave injustice to your daughter. If the circumstances were different, I would have Chandra here on her knees begging for forgiveness.”

Rebecca forgetting herself covered her mouth overcome with realization, “It’s all true. You told me the truth.”

Seraphina turned back to Deepitka clearly concerned about something, “You told her everything?” She asked.

“I was sworn to secrecy about…certain matters of state.” Dee said holding her head up.

From the corner of her eye, Dee saw the rest of her family look at her in pure astonishment. 'Yeah that rights, I didn't lie, not once!' she thought to herself.

“Well said, Ms. Allaro.” Empress Seraphina said relaxing. Looking this girl over, Seraphina couldn’t help but feel she had found a unique person in Deepitka. She was defiant and confident, but not rude. “You have my respect, and that is not easily given.” She said. The girl was looking at someone or something, turning her head she saw she was smiling at her youngest sister; Ms. Themis.

Deepitka felt her body relax at Empress Seraphina’s compliment. Standing before the lead Grey wasn’t as bad or scary as she thought it would be. She’d only briefly met Dr. Priyanka, but done a horrific thing to the respected woman, and wished she could take it back, but seeing Ms. Themis again and to have her smiling at her put her at complete ease. This Grey she could learn to like.

Looking over the others in the guest box Dee felt a twist in her heart. Candice was here with them, but not as she expected. She was on her knees, docile collar around her neck, bruises around her face and neck, she looked up but seemed to be squinting, her left eye completely swollen, left arm just dangled from her shoulder and she seemed to be leaning to one side to take the weight off of one of her knees. Candice was clearly in pain and holding it in. The only nice thing was Candice had grown her hair back.

Seraphina started to turn back to Dee’s mother only to have Dee grab her arm and spin her back around.

The reaction was the same thought out the building; you didn’t touch the Empress! She touched you first, but at that moment Dee didn’t care; “What happened to Candice?” she demanded of the Empress.

Seraphina looking down at the hand that was holding her, it had been years since someone so brazenly grabbed her. Thinking back to her sister, Dr. Priyanka’s description of the woman, had been all wrong. Coward, weak, timid, and fainthearted were words she would have used to describe the woman’s mother, but not the daughter. Deepitka was none of that from what she had seen in the last few minutes.

Gently prying the girl’s fingers back she released the tight grip on her arm, “Candice failed to return as prescribed by The Supreme Magistrate. The initial punishment was amended with an offer by Chandra’s personal bodyguard Eden; she would take Candice and her crew and show them the error of their ways. The Supreme Magistrate agreed. I have been told there have been minor scuffles since Candice has been shown the error of her ways. Is there a problem?”

“And yet she wears a collar?” Dee asked, “How can there be ‘scuffles’ as you say, when she should be prevented from harming anyone?”

Seraphina now faced Deepitka, her voice mildly irritated, she hadn't wanted to admit her sister, Dr. Priyanka had designed a device that failed when it came to this back water girl or those it would appear closely linked to her. “It would seem some of your resounding talent has rubbed off on her. She too is immune to the collar as…”

“…No freaking way!” Dee’s little sister Corry yelled out loud and interrupting Empress Seraphina. In moments she apologized but still suffered a barrage of scolding by all her sisters, brothers and father.

“As I was about to say, before being so rudely interrupted, Former Captain Candice has continued to protest and prove to be disciplinary problem for Eden. They are here only as a part of a solution to why I am here.”

Seeing Deepitka lost in thought it seemed only fitting for Seraphina to face Dee’s mother.

In a full and commanding voice Seraphina faced spoke so the entire temple heard her. “Priestess Rebecca, I am need of your daughters help.” She started, and then dropped to one knee while holding the priestess hand. “My sister is gravely ill and I am forbidden from helping. I ask…” She stopped realizing; Deepitka’s father carried as much weight in this request and the Priestess, and then extended her hand to Dee’s father to join them on the dais.

Once standing beside his wife, Seraphina continued with her head bowed to both of Dee’s parents. “I ask your permission to seek your daughters help in curing my sister’s ailment.”

Staring at Seraphina and repeating the question in her head, it just didn't seem possible her daughter had this much sway over the Greys but the question had been asked, Rebecca looked to her husband, who gave a nod of approval but instead she did the unthinkable and asked, “Why and how?”

“A legal judgment was passed on my sister, for the injustice committed against her. I am not above the law and will not violate the sentence passed down on Lady Chandra. A clause was included, ‘only your daughter has the authority to remove that sentence’. It is for that reason I am now here. Deepitka Rio Allaro could very well save my sisters life.” Seraphina said in all honesty.

“Awesome Cool!” Dee’s little sister Corry said out loud; and again she suffered the barrage of being quieted down and scolding by her brothers and sisters. “Just saying.” She replied being forced to now sit directly between of her two eldest sisters.

As soon as the girl had been quieted down; Rebecca and her husband without question agreed.

Turning now to face Dee, Seraphina did the same to her, only this time, ALL The Grey’s and Guards around the room dropped to one knee. Heads turned to see in all directions, but not a word was said. It could be only explained as ‘stunned silence.’

“Deepitka Rio Allaro, you hold the power to save my sister’s life, she did wrong by you, she took advantage of you and humiliated you in ways no one in The Realm should suffer. I ask, on her behalf and the Royal Council of the Mantori, that you forgive her, help her and allow me to save her life."

One large collective gasp filled the Temple, but not a word was said.

Dee looking around the room seeing all eye’s on her, pulled her hand away from Seraphina’s grasp. Dee felt over come with all sorts of feelings. Anger; that someone would have the audacity to ask her forgiveness what was done to her; Sorrow; the Goddess taught an eye for an eye, but whatever Chandra was apparently going through was beyond reasonable. Fear; in that she had been taught to always respect and accept what the Grey’s taught and she dared to even hesitate in agreeing. Her initial reaction was for her to say yes and give her life to the Grey’s without question but that Deepitka was no more.

“When I was child, I was taught to forgive my enemy’s, to love them, to care for them, but never forget, so that one day my enemy’s would come to follow my way, my teachings, and maybe, just maybe learn they were wrong.”

“Your parents are wise.” Seraphina said aloud.

“They also taught me, I should follow the teaching of The Goddess and follow the ways and examples of the Deliverer of my world. But I am bothered by some things."

"Please speak your mind, I am listening." Seraphina spoke now looking up at Deepitka.

"Candice was banned from this planet. The Candice I know, the one who kidnapped me, beat me, almost killed me many times, has been nothing but a pawn in Chandra’s plans. Candice has been abused and tortured, but not physically as you see, but mentally, and those wounds will never heal. She has been tormented because I look like a former lover she can never have, she left this planet never to return so she could keep her memories and those of her crew would keep theirs. Everything she has done or suffered has been because of lies, Chandra's as well as other's lies.”

“I was not aware of this.” Empress Seraphina said humbly.

“It is all true my Empress.” Dr. Priyanka spoke up from her kneeing position behind the Empress.

“Candice has my undying…respect. She left this planet on time and was to return on schedule. I suffered humiliation and abuse of those around me, but we, Candice and I did what we did for a greater purpose. My heart and mind scream to say let Chandra and those who share her lies rot in hell!”

Every single person in the room held their breath at such callous words and to also be spoken from of all people, Deepitka, “But I will not be a part of Chandra’s or anyone else’s inhumane torture. I release her from my part of this judgment, but no, I will not help you any further than that. There are things…”

A single voice rang out interrupting her, “You go girl!” a voice from the back yelled.

Turing around Dee, looked up and smiled. Rainbow was standing by the door with a very silent Renee. Both had shrugged off their robes; six more around the room removed their robes, one after another. Member of the Candice’s crew were seen standing throughout the Temple. Each one bowed their head to her or gave some sort of signal of respect to her.

“SHE CAN’T DO THAT!” the woman holding Candice’s chain screamed.

Ms. Themis turned her head, while still on one knee. “She has and she can!”

“SERAPHINA YOU’RE THE EMPRESS, FORCE HER, ORDER HER TO HELP! THAT BITCH WOULD BE NOTHING WITHOUT CHANDRA OR CANDICE!" The woman screamed.

Standing Seraphina faced the women, “Eden, you told me you captured Captain Candice’s shuttle running from the law.”

“The shuttle was on autopilot back to her ship, there was nothing she could do to change it.” Dee interrupted.

“Was it a lie Eden?” Seraphina demanded.

“Of course it was a lie. This crazy bitch has a ship full of assassins, murders, thugs, hackers, and Rainbow…that psycho is the 'The Mantis'” Eden said pointing to Rainbow.

The room had thought they had their fill of surprises, but the Mantis was known as one of the deadliest killers in The Realm. Not only did she kill her victims brutally and so savagely, but fed on a portion of their body!

"I was going to fix things. So yeah it was lie.” Eden screamed back.

“I rescind my judgment. Guards...subdue the Mantis.” Ms Themis announced almost in a whisper. Two members of Seraphina’s elite guards and two local police officers convened on Rainbow; took her down to the floor. Cuffed her, gagged her; held her to the floor with a knee and ceremonial spear to her throat.

Eden screamed tugging on the chain to Candice’s collar. “Fine take back your judgment. But it doesn’t change a thing. Chandra’s dying and that little hick holds the cards! You’re the Empress make her change her mind!”

Empress Seraphina stood slowly, her hands in fists, legs' shaking, taking a deep breath she leveled a gaze on Eden that caused everyone to feel a bought of fear wash over them. The legendary anger of The Deliverer had been unleashed.

Slow steady steps. Empress Seraphina stopped at the ‘fence and gate’ of the ‘guest box’. Eden took a step back dragging Candice by the neck with her.

“SHE’S THE EMPRESS RIGHT NOW!” Seraphina screamed at Eden, while pointing at Deepitka. “MY SISTER IS DIEING BECAUSE OF YOUR INCOMPATENCE AND LIES! I can’t make a sound judgment without thinking of my sister. So take your case to Empress. Deepitka. Rio. Allaro!"

“This is bullshit!” Eden said aloud but losing some of the fight in her voice. “Fix it! You can change her mind!”

“Not my problem anymore.” Seraphina announced to the room, walking back to Deepitka, and then did the most surprising thing. She knelt down on both knees and bowed to Deepitka.

Hearing the entire room shift as one, Dee looked around and down at those around her. Everyone in the room was looking at her, in awe. Seraphina, her sisters and personal guards, except the two now standing directly beside her, bowed their heads even further. Even seeing Ms. Themis; as she had described herself ‘outside the realm of good vs. evil’ was bowing to her.

Looking to her mother and father, it pained her to see them. They too had dropped to a knee...to her. Seraphina had honestly just given her the Realm. She was Empress; she had the power to rule over everyone right now.

‘Goddess guide my hand, Goddess guide my thoughts’ Deepitka prayed.

Taking a deep breath she voiced her first command as Empress of the Realm.

“Release Candice.” Dee ordered of Eden.

“No. If you can defy Seraphina, I’m defying you!” Eden argued.

The five guards around Eden and Candice took an offensive stance toward Eden.

“Last chance, Release Candice or I won’t help and Chandra dies.”

“Fine.” Eden said throwing the chain down and pulling the collar off of Candice.

Candice took a deep breath and fell to floor.

“You said you would help!” Eden demanded of her.

“And I will.” Empress Allaro announced.

“Thank you.” Seraphina whispered with a heartfelt relief.

“Seraphina I have a few simple requests.” Dee said squatting down to face Seraphina face to face.

“They are yours to have Empress.”

“One, as it’s noted from looking around this room. Candice’s crew is loyal to me, even without the collar. The Goddess brought me to that ship for a reason; they are lost, lawless and evil. I want them, Rainbow as well. I see it now, I wish to instruct and to teach them a path more forgiving and loving.”

“I cannot give that authority.” Seraphina said defeated.

But a voice behind her spoke up. “As Supreme Magistrate I can. And it is done. I sentence the former crew of Captain Candice to no less than 10 years of hard labor and service to Empress Deepitka Rio Allaro or whatever title she wishes to carry.” Ms. Themis said looking up, but added, "The Mantis is yours but carries a termination on sight order, I wish to discuss her short future with you."

“Thank you…,” realizing she wasn’t required to use titles, but Themis was different she had her respect since day one, “Thank you Ms. Themis.”

“It is my honor, Empress Allaro.” Themis said with a smile.

Looking back at Seraphina, “Two, none of this would have happened had I not been given an education I sought. This planet is looked to as nothing but back water trash. I want that changed. I want schooling here for anyone who seeks it, no more waiting.”

“It will be done Empress.” Dr. Priyanka said proudly, before Seraphina could answer.

"Thank you Doctor, and for what it's worth. I'm horribly horribly sorry.”

"Empress Allaro, I hold no animosity. I forgive you; I had a hand in your kidnapping. This is my punishment for not stopping Chandra or Candice, that afternoon."

"You two were in the library?" The now Empress Allaro asked in pure surprise.

"Yes ma'am. I didn't have the courage to stand against her then, you have taught me to stand up for myself. It was painful lesson, but Thank you just the same."

"A number of things shouldn't have happened that day." The Empress commented.

Turning back to Seraphina, “Third, you alluded to my help beyond just my hold over Chandra, please tell me what is needed,” Dee asked, her mother’s teaching and history of the Grey’s and all they had done to help the Realm, came to mind. “My life is small compared to what Chandra can do for the realm. I am just a librarian; insignificant in the grand scheme of the Realm and The Goddess’s plans. I have decided, I will help in any way I can.”

Seraphina looked back at Dee’s parents and the rest of the room, but did not raise her head to look Dee in the eye's. The woman understood what it meant to be Empress in only a few minutes, where it took herself over ten years to realize. The Empress was just a title, the real power came from those around her and who she appointed. “You are far wiser than me Empress. As you wish…You are aware of the unique bond between Chandra, Eden and Candice?”

“I am.”

“She has been poisoned, by Eden’s ‘first’.” Seraphina explained.

Deepitka immediately looked up at Renee, she was loyal to Candice, and she would know who Seraphina spoke about. “David did it! Eden and David had all the collars removed from the crew.” Renee said aloud.

Seraphina shook her head in disgust, “Chandra has gone into a state; Candice and Eden are able to uniquely handle.”

“Chandra will kill them.” Dee added as a matter of fact.

“There is that chance. I’m told you carry a needed and rare genetic marker. You might have been a third party to help at one time.”

Feeling a sudden weight on her shoulders and remembering what Candice had told her; dread filled her heart, she was going to have sex with the vile woman, to make her orgasm and...reset her bodies chemistry. Then thinking of what almost happened to Candice and almost dying, she didn’t want to lose her love.

She'd been so long with family and friends, “I don’t know if I can, I'm not strong enough. Physically or otherwise.”

Seraphina looked up for the first time at her newly crowned Empress, “And yet the word I have heard is you not only held your own face to face with my three sisters, but in combat, you defeated my sister Chandra by breaking her collar bone and as noted defeated Dr. Priyanka's 'Docile Collar' and dropped her all in a single move.”

"Empress I must point out, every collar is designed with one ultimate control word to shut down the wearer. Chandra spoke that word, it failed against you, I'm told you took it off and tossed it aside as if it meant nothing. Empress Allaro, not even the greatest and most powerful of the Realm or those of the Entities armies are able to do that."

“Holy shit Dee, you didn’t say that!” Dee’s little sister yelped in surprise.

“Corry!” Dee’s father yelled, but then said something that made Dee’s heart drop, “Forgive the interruption Empress.” He said looking only for a moment up at his daughter.

Dee stepped back from Seraphina, and walked in circles deep in thought. Everyone now believed she was capable of the impossible. But The Realm needed the Lady Chandra, the Enforcer, the Kali and she herself was just a small librarian turned Empress.

Knowing the depth of her love for the Goddess, the stories and teaching from her mother, father, and previous Priestess’s. A path had been set before her, one that could be nothing less than Goddess driven. Her life was to help set things right.

She knew she had to do and what was needed.

Stepping up to her parents she offered a hand for them to stand. Both hesitantly stood but neither one would look her in the eye. She hugged them, but the hug coming back felt forced almost not real, these were not the parents she knew. They were terrified of her.

There was no doubt of her path now.

Walking to now stand before Seraphina “Final, Seraphina, I have no desire to be Empress of the Realm. The title is yours, I will help Chandra in any way I can, but I need Candice there with me.” Dee explained with more passion than she had intended. Her parents would never accept their daughter’s kidnapper was their daughter’s great love.

Standing back up. Seraphina extended her hand to Dee. “I am in your debt. Perhaps one day there will come a time when I can give you as great a gift as you have given me and the Realm.”

Extending a hand to both Priestess Rebecca and Dee's Father; Seraphina shook their hand but then pulled them into a full hug. “You have raised a daughter beyond any woman of kindness or wisdom I know. If ever you need anything, ever, I will come and I help. It is a promise.”

“Will she be hurt?” Dee’s father asked, his protective instincts kicking before he realized he spoke so casually to the Empress.

Empress Seraphina spoke softly. “I will be honest with you because you deserve the truth. Possibly. But I swear to you, it will be only what she wishes. If she backs out, I will understand and not hold it against her or anyone else. What she may be required to do, almost cost the life of Captain Candice. Your Daughter’s purpose is to make sure no one dies or is injured.” Seraphina said and embraced them one last time.

"But what does she have to do?" Dee's father asked.

"Daddy, please...just accept there are some things the Mantori need kept secret. I wish I didn't know, but do."

Looking directly at Deepitka, Empress Seraphina spoke with more passion anyone in the temple had seen or heard. Deepitka had proven herself more than capable leader but someone she would need to keep close, she was far brighter and intelligent than people gave her credit. “Ms. Deepitka Allaro…When Captain Candice is well enough to travel. I will bring my sister, Lady Chandra to…Ms Allaro? What will be the name of your new Command Carrier?”

“She can’t have my ship!” Eden screamed interrupting The Empress.

“You and I will discuss the insolent behavior shortly. Guards, remove ‘Princess’ Eden from this holy place.” The Empress commanded. The way she had said Princess had been filled with as much contempt as Deepitka had for Lady Chandra earlier. In minutes the whole temple watched as Eden was pushed, dragged and pulled out of the Temple.

When the silence of the Temple returned.

“Ms. Deepitka, you are wise, kind, as well as intelligent, these are a rare combination for one of such years, I wish to award you with a ship of your own.”

“Forgive me, I’m humbled by the gift, but I have no use for a ship, I have everything I want is here. My family, my friends, these people around me. This is all I’ve ever wanted. Their love and acceptance.”

“Very wise woman indeed. Then I will grant you a ship for the duration of curing my sister, I will then turn it over to Captain Candice since ‘Princess Eden’ so desires her current ship. After that perhaps we could come to an agreement on what you would desire.”

“I can agree to that. Redemption.” Dee said with a smile. “I’ll call the ship, Redemption. But I need to go see Candice. Empress, Mom, Dad, Please excuse me.” Dee said and walked passed Seraphina with her head up, then knelt beside Candice who was now in the care of two other Mantori.

Seraphina, watched Deepitka with a new opinion. Stunned admiration! Watching the way Deepitka change moods from control and power to a caring woman, was amazing in itself.

“She deserves better.” The Empress muttered just loud enough for Dee’s parents to hear. Turning to looking directly to one of her personal guards, “The Cruiser...we captured…Rename it the Redemption. Then...inform Idra-Lee…I…I…am in need of his council.” This caused Priyanka and Themis to look up in surprise. Seraphina had stuttered and was unsure of herself, something had to be seriously bothering her.

Ignoring their reaction, Seraphina looked around the room one last time and leveled her gaze on her most learned sister. “Dr. Priyanka, I want this temple tore down…” waiting for the effect to sink in and seeing the huge bug eye’s from Priestess Rebecca, “and build a new one three times its size in its place or perhaps build another one where the Priestess desires. I suspect the Priestess is going to need the added room after our visit.

Relief washed over Rebecca. “Oh thank you Mistress Seraphina.”

“Oh and Priestess…”

“Yes Mistress?”

“It’s just Seraphina. Your daughter just earned you that right.”

“Then please call me Rebecca.”

“I will Rebecca. It’s been a pleasure and honor to have met you; someday soon I would like to meet you and your husband under less dire circumstances.” And at that, Seraphina and her sisters walked out of the Temple escorted by their personal guards, Rainbow in chains and cuffs, followed lastly by and their assistants and the few remaining guards. The room stayed silent until the last of them left and the doors closed

A huge cheer went up.

Running to Dee, All her sisters and brothers hugged her, flooding her with love, thanks, love, apologies.

Corry crawled over and under the mass of bodies and hugged her idol. “That was so like fucking awesome!” she squealed. Looking over at her dad she froze at his stern face.

“No Corry it was not, ‘so like…’ It WAS Fucking Awesome!” he said hugging her and Dee.

“You two are doing serious penance for swearing in the house of The Goddess.” Rebecca said, “But now. Deepitka needs to get her friend to an infirmary.”

“…Be Fine..” Candice mumbled through her swollen lip and bloodied jaw.

“Candice…” Dee asked still being mauled by her brothers and sisters with hugs.

“..Fine..”Candice looked up, “Nice to..see you.” Candice said through a partial smile.

Gently giving Candice a hug, Deepitka couldn’t find the words to speak. Her love and joy was back in her arms.

Once Dee pulled back, everyone went back to hugging Dee.

“Back up.” Dee’s father commanded of everyone.

Like a wave everyone backed away as he placed his arms under Candice and lifted her up as gentle as lifting a baby. Realizing what was happening Candice stiffened remembering her last meeting the huge man. “I’m sorry!” she panicked.

“Shhhh. You are hurt.” He ordered. Looking up the crowd around him. “MOVE!” He bellowed though the Temple. A path of people immediately stepped aside. At his lead was the Sheriff on her comm, gesturing with her hand for the direction people were to move.

“Mom, I’m going to go with Candice.” Dee said holding her mother in a hug.

“Dee, I’m sorry. I’m sorry for not believing you.” Her mom said holding her tight.

“It’s okay, no one did.” She said giving her mom a kiss on the cheek.

Running up the steps to catch up with her father, Dee never noticed the people around her, but watching from the center of the temple her mother and siblings saw it. The entire crowed had dipped their head in respect to the shortest woman of the Allaro family.

“You saw it mom?” One of Dee’s brothers said to their mother, refereeing to the way Dee spoke and held Candice.

“I did…She doesn’t respect the woman, she loves her” Their mother answered shaking her head as the crowd by the door bowed back to let Deepitka through the door. Looking around her, “Kal, Rick and Ellen catch up with Dee, keep an eye on her.”

Watching them go, Corry wiggled in beside her mother and took her hand. “What’s going to happen now?”

“Goddess. I don’t know.” Rebecca said looking down at her daughter.

~~~~~~~~~

In the hallway Dee easily caught up with her father and a number of Candice's crew…her crew, she had to remember that now. Renee only nodded to her; there was tension between the two, but also respect. Renee went back to working with the Sheriff ordering people around and pushing others to clear a path for Dee's father and Candice.

A monster size police transport was pulling back to the doors. People where crowding the doors. Cameras were flashing, people were screaming, it was just a mass of noise and commotion.

The Temple doors and police transport doors opened. A few people managed to squeeze into the opening and lunged toward Dee screaming love and devotion. All Dee saw were crazed looks on their faces and then a blur of them moving sideways. Two of ‘her’ crew had mashed the people up against the wall.

“Don’t hurt them!” Dee screamed.

“They were going to attack you.” Came back the reply.

“Just hold them.” The Sheriff commanded over Dee’s voice. “Erik,” Looking to Dee’s father. “You and woman in!” She commanded pointing to the empty transport. “You two!” she said looking at Dee’s brothers, “Reverend Sister your next.” The woman said looking at Dee.

“Who?” Dee asked confused, forgetting the title everyone had been calling her by.

“IN THE TRUCK!” The Sheriff commanded, grabbing three of her officers and Dee’s eldest sister Ellen.

Dee looked at the Sheriff as she was about to guide her into the truck, she seemed to be afraid to even touch her.

“Dee! Get in!” one of her brothers commanded.

Dee climbed in. She was quickly followed by three heavily armored officers. Kneeling, Dee looked out the window at the crowd. A few people where looking directly at her and doing the unthinkable. They were blessing her!

One of the officers behind her tapped her shoulder, “Ma’am for your own safety and ours, please keep your head down,” He then banged on the window at the front cab. “Go!”

A moment later the vehicle began a slow but steady push through the crowd.

The trip to the hospital was fairly quick, Dee not accustom to all the noise and action around her, found herself slowly realizing what just happened.

The largest revelation was the moment she overheard the driver’s radio refer to their vehicle as Empress Prime, then seeing everyone in the truck including her father look at her, it all hit her. .”

The only one not bothered by the phrase was Candice who was lying on the floor, her head propped up by her father’s jacket. “Is this how it’s going to be?” she asked Candice.

“Everywhere Sera…”

“Empress Seraphina.” The lead officer corrected.

Looking at him with contempt Candice repeated herself, “Everywhere SERA goes, it happens, but no,” she paused to relax her jaw, “but no one ever carried the title of former Empress of the Realm, there’s no title for it.”

Leaning into her brother beside her, “Kal?”

“Just rest. To us you’re still the bratty little sister we remember.” He comforted her, but looking up into his eye’s, Dee could see he wasn’t fully honest.

“I promise not to change.” She said and closed her eyes against his shoulder.

If it had been voiced, Dee’s sister, brothers and father would have said the same thing. “You already have Deepitka. You already have.”

~~~~~~~~~

At the hospital, the noise and commotion was different from the Temple, this one was professional and orderly. But one thing wasn’t normal. The hospital administrators were standing at the door with five doctors and a gurney.

Dee’s Father helped lift Candice off the transport floor, only then did he realize the extent of her injuries. Her arm was broken and her leg was dislocated. Her grip on his arm even though the her arm was broken was incredibly strong “Please don’t let them…when they see my.”

“Deepitka and I will explain everything.” He said trying to pry the woman’s fingers from his arm.

As she was lowered to the gurney she relaxed her grip, Dee leaned over Candice, only to have a doctor push her back forcefully did he suddenly find himself the target of not just one but two night sticks pressed to his lungs and an arm around his neck. “Touch the...The Empress again you’ll need surgery yourself.” the Officer said. Turning back to Dee, “You may proceed your highness.” The officer said aloud.

"Thank you but Reverend Sister is fine." Leaning back over Candice, Dee was thankful for once of her status. She kissed Candice and then whispered in her ear. “I missed you love.”

Candice, holding Dee’s hand for a few moments, "Never stopped thinking of you love." and then nodded for the doctors to take her.

Watching her leave, Dee let herself be led away by the Administrators. They babbled something about honor and pleasure, but Dee was too busy replaying her ‘talk’ with Seraphina in her head. “No, I will not help you followed by later; I’ll do whatever is needed.” The looks on those faces of the Temple would forever sit in her mind.

Dee and her family were rushed past the usually crowded and noisy waiting room, the vid- screen had a picture of her face, and a ticker below the reporters name spoke about a global network wide apology. The room had been silent with everyone watching the screen. When they realized who had just gone by, chaos erupted moments later. They were now calling out her name and running after her.

Thankfully some orderlies stepped in and stopped the crowd from following.

Once inside the elevator, Dee looked around; her dad had his hands on her shoulders and holding her close, her brothers and sister in the corner, looking around like she was. Then there were the three officers at the door and two administrators, still babbling about honor and thanks for coming to their hospital.

“Please. Stop, just stop.” She demanded. “I’m just a person like you, treat me that way.”

The administrator seemed agree then fell back to fumbling over themselves in agreement, thanks, honor and pleasure.”

“My daughter asked you a simple request,” His was voice was deeper and more commanding than Dee had heard her father use in a long time. “Perhaps you should hold your tongue.”

“Yes sir.” Were the last words Dee heard from them. She held her hands up to his arms and squeezed in thanks. Looking over at her siblings, she smiled back at their smile. Being on the receiving end of Dad’s irritation or anger wasn’t a place they ever wanted to be. Watching it directed at anyone else was an unspoken pleasure to see.

Whisked down a hall they were led to a very elaborate corner office. Dee was directed to the primary office chair behind the desk while everyone was given the small single seats or couch.

“If there is anything you need, ask. Dinner, snacks, drinks. Anything.” One of administrators said, coming down to kneel.

“Don’t kneel. The Goddess teaches we’re all the same under her eye.” Dee said resting her hand on top of her father’s offered hand.

“I have a request,” Dee’s dad asked looking at the shocked administrators, who had the look they just realized he was in the room. Smiling down at his daughter, “Candice…right?” Dee nodded. “Candice was some unique health items. I would take it as a personal problem if that information were to leave this building.” Again his voice was deeper and carried a threat. “My daughter has suffered for the past few months of jokes, insults and ridicule. It wouldn’t be beyond her to exact some sort of revenge on all of us, myself included, we should be thankful her feelings and tongue are tempered by the teaching of the Goddess.”

“We fully agree sir. We will make sure everything is kept private.” One of them said bowing his head.

“Reverend Sister.” They nodded, leaving Dee and her family alone; the officers took up sentry positions outside the door.

Waiting till the room was quiet; Erik walked around from behind Dee to face her, extending his arms wide. “I haven’t had the chance to hug you and say I’m sorry.”

Dee jumped up and wrapped his arms around him.

He stroked her hair and face, “Will you forgive me? For everything? I was wrong so many reasons. I…I…”

Dee looked up and smiled, her dad’s voice was the kindest and gentlest she had heard in a long time.

“Only if you forgive me for having to lie to you, daddy.” She whispered.

"We all need to forgive each other." He said to all his children.

More arms wrapped around her as her brothers and sister joined her.

Dee finally let go and let relief wash over her. She no longer had to hold the truth back and live a lie. And the love she now felt...This was the family she had missed.

“I missed this.” She whispered.

~~~~~~~~~

Hours passed as they waited for word on Candice, six times people would come and give them a play by play update; of the work being done on Candice’s arm and reassurances of her medical condition to be kept quiet. The only thing they asked was what her dietary need was.

“Normal food.” Dee replied after a sharp look from her father.

Once alone, “I’m going to need to start back up on the tubes if I’m to help Chandra.” Dee explained once the door closed.

Dee’s father nodded, ending the conversation before Dee’s brothers and sister could ask what she was talking about.

A com-call home had described a complete madhouse of people standing in their yard, talking to neighbours, and just making life difficult. Dee's mother Rebecca, described how she couldn’t take it anymore and screamed the most unholy of things, and how someone from Deepitka’s 'new people', the ones that came with Candice', had stepped in and helped.

“Deepitka, I want you to take special care of that woman; Renee, she helped me. Whatever she did, worked, the reporters and others haven’t left, but not one will come to the door or stand in the yard. I can finally think straight.” That brought a sarcastic snort from Dee.

“Don’t get too attached mom…she’s a cold blooded psychotic assassin. They all are. Remember she was standing beside Rainbow...The Mantis.” Dee explained

“Oh my Goddess.” came not just from Rebecca but from extra voices on both sides of the com-call.

“Keep her close but not too close, in fact any of that crew, be careful around them.” Dee suggested.

“I will…and Dee…”

“Later mom, not on the com.” Dee asked known her mother was just going to repeat herself and be the next in a long line of people asking forgiveness. “Love you.” She said disconnecting the com-call.

The rest of the afternoon was only temporarily filled with the global entertainment network, the vid screen was shut off ten minutes later after Dee saw her face on all 200+ channels, each one was discussing the events of the day from their ‘entertainment’ or ‘news’ point of view and the latest celebrity and most popular bachelor police officer of the planet, which led to a scolding look from Dee’s father when it was shown Dee had kissed the officer in the police car. “I needed a distraction.” Dee smiled, “It worked.”

“Well he is a nice boy.” Her dad smiled.

A knock at the door and an officer leaned in. “Reverend Sister, a woman to see you…it’s the one who…the one from the temple…the one with the collar…”

“My name is Eden, Princess Eden!” A voice scolded from the hallway.

“Send her in.” Dee said but didn’t get up.

Eden came in relaxed and looked about the room. “Not bad for a back water medical facility.” she said, then looked directly at Dee.

“May I talk to her in private?” Dee asked her father and siblings.

“I’d rather stay.” Erik said not getting up.

“Daddy, it’s about my promise to Sera,” both of Dee’s brother’s winced at the lack of respect given to “The Empress’s” name.

“You don’t have to do this.” Erik reminded his daughter.

“Run along little man.” Eden said with all the sarcasm she could give, looking up at his six foot frame to her slightly over five foot frame.

Watching everyone leave the room Eden turned back to face Dee, only to fall on her back from the elbow to the side of her head.

“That’s for Candice.” It was followed up by a kick to the ribs and a satisfying snap sound. “And that’s for insulting my planet, my brothers, sister and,” one more kick to Eden’s ribs,” …that was for insulting my father. Now what do you want?” Dee demanded of Eden lying on the floor.

Stepping back, she gave Eden some space. “I deserved that.” Eden said slowly standing up.

“Well talk.” Dee asked leaning up against the desk behind her. A heavy stone globe was squeezed in her hand.

“A truce.” Eden asked.

“Excuse me.” Dee asked caught off guard.

Eden slowly sat down on a chair holding her ribs. “It’s about Chandra. I need to tell you a few things.”

“I already know.” Dee answered smugly; it was nice to see this vile woman looking up at her surprised.

“Candice explained?” Eden asked, still wincing at the pain in her ribs.

“All of it.” Dee held up the hand held globe, showing only the globe portion of the stand. “Including her minor swelling.”

“So when can the two of us start?” Eden asked.

“After your little stint with beating up Candice and what I know about the reason I was brought in. Not until Candice is healthy and I’m up to yours and her level.” Dee explained putting the globe down.

“SHE COULD BE DEAD BY THEN!” Eden screamed then doubled over from the pain in her side.

Sitting up on the desk and letting her legs dangle like a little kid, the effect wasn’t lost on her. “You screwed up, why is it my problem?” Dee asked.

“FINE! Because I love her. I’d do anything for her.” Eden said hissing through the pain on her side.

“Anything. Really?

“Yes!”

“So answer this question, because I’ve been dying to ask.” Dee was smiling this was going to be interesting.

“Ask. You’ll get the truth; I give my word.” Eden responded truthfully.

“You don’t have enough to stand on for me to believe that.”

“I’m a princess on my home world. Ask Candice or any of my crew.” Eden said staggering to stand.

“My crew, not yours, Themis sentenced them to me.” Dee corrected her.

“Fine whatever…ask.” Eden said standing up, sitting in the chair had caused too much pain so now leaning against a book shelf felt better.

Dee watched as Eden pressed her hand and arm hard into her side. The woman was breathing fine but looked to be in some incredible pain and fighting it all back.

“How long have you been working for the Entity?” Dee asked uncaring.

Eden looked up in pure shock and confusion. “What?!?” a pang of pain circled her side and down one leg. She had to give the girl credit, she knew where to hit verbally and physically…or she was incredibly lucky, but knowing this small girl’s reputation, she must have known.

All Eden saw of Dee was a calm and relaxed woman, which meant she wasn’t expending energy to stay ready for attack, it would just come, and probably be fatal for herself. Straightening up and relaxing, it was probably best not to see what else this girl was capable of.

“I’ll repeat it if you want.” Dee asked mildly irritated.

Raising her hand to encourage the girl not to get up, “I know what you said, but can’t believe it. I’m not working for…” Eden started to say.

Knowing the collar’s flaw in allowing the wearer to defend themselves against those who worked for the Entity and if Candice believed Eden worked for The Evil of the Realm that was all she needed to believe too “Please. I’m the daughter of a Priestess of a back water planet, devout in my love and commitment to the Goddess and after what I saw in my mother’s Temple, The Goddess has given me the tools to see you work for the Entity. So how long have you been working for it?” Dee smiled at the frustration and anger on Eden’s face. It wasn’t a lie, The Goddess had put her in a position to see things and do things she never thought possible.

“I do not work for…” Eden was about to repeat.

“Keep lying and I walk away…you heard Seraphina, I can still back out…’little miss hick holds the cards’ right now…and she’s starting to get a wee bit frightened of going near big strong and very dying Chandra right now.” Dee clutched her hands to her chest in mock fear. “Oh no…it might be contagious…I’m afraid.” Then very serious she looked at Eden, “Now…how…long?”

Taking a deep breath, the girl had her, how a hick religious fanatic would say a weak minded, ill conceived religion and phantom woman could be attributed to showing the truth was beyond her, but the girl saw right through her. Holding up four fingers she conceded her argument. “Four years. I’ve been dabble ling in work for both the Grey’s and Entity, it was just a matter of who paid the best. But please,” There was desperation in her voice, “You can’t tell Chandra, or anyone…please. The last person who worked both sides, Seraphina ordered the worst torture known… he died cutting his own throat to stop the pain.”

“I won’t. Your death means Candice works alone, and from the sounds of it, it’s a death sentence.”

“So why do you want know?” Eden asked concerned.

“I’m thinking of a plan for Candice’s former crew, you gave me the idea at the Temple. Fixing them, setting them on the right track. But for now, my focus is to help Chandra,” Eden smiled her first genuine smile, “but not until I’m up to yours and Candice’s level.” Dee was enjoying kicking her legs like a little girl on the Administrators desk, and the way Eden was getting frustrated made it that more fun.

“I’ll have Priyanka send a box of food tubes down on her next trip.” Eden slowly straightened up, her rib was killing her, taking slow steps to the girl she extended her hand as thanks. “Truce? For Chandra?”

“For Candice.” Dee said taking the hand. “Now go get your rib looked at.” Dee said kindly.

Walking out of the room, Eden came face to face with the girl’s father, swallowing her pride and risk further damage to her ego or body. “Sir.” She said nodding her head to him. Not exactly an apology or barb, but given her first introduction this ranked far better.

A few moments later Dee’s father and sister came back in. “Candice is out of surgery, they had to put a few pins in her arm, and we can go see her now.”

“Lead on.” She said jumping off the desk and only to be partially blocked by the security guards outside the door.

“Escorts.” Dee’s dad reminded her. “Get used to it.”

“I hate it already.” She said aloud, looking up at them. Why did the Goddess or universe have to make her so short?

Dee noticed when one led, one followed and other walked beside her, they wore arm bands of purple. Seraphina’s banner marked the center of the bands. Her father, sister; Ellen and two brothers followed behind her and her three ‘guards’.

“This sucks.” Dee said aloud. She resigned herself to her predicament. There was no escaping.

In the recovery ward, Dee’s group was led by administrators and doctors, passing by curtained beds

It didn't take long to hear her name to be whispered then spoken aloud once a few of the patients or nurses had seen her.

They continued down the hall into an office belonging to someone. Everything was pushed to the walls, Medical monitors, equipment and bed seemed very much out of place, and at the center; Candice laying in a bed, her leg reset and her arm in a sling ;wrapped with metal pins sticking out.

A doctor explained the damage. “Her arm was not only broken but shattered into seven pieces. It’s going to be at least three months till she’s able to move her fingers normally.”

“Two weeks.” Candice smiled.

“Ma’am, as a doctor I’m telling you three months.”

“I know my body and I say two weeks. Three tops.” Candice still grinned, but it held back a massive amount of irritation.

“Doctor, she’s just being confrontational.” Dee said with a straight face, she wanted to laugh, knowing Candice; she probably wasn’t lying about two weeks.

“Of course Reverend Sister.” He said nodding his head to her out of respect.

Dee put her arms around Candice and hugged. “Oh my Goddess it’s so good to see you again. I’ve thought about you every day, dreamed about you every night, My Goddess, you're so beautiful!” Dee squealed with joy.

“Not exactly ‘Empress’ material is she?” Dee’s sister teased nudging her brothers at Dee’s current behavior.

“Oh poo on you.” Dee said looking back but still hugging Candice.

“So Sera made you Empress for an hour and you gave it back?” Candice said pulling Dee in beside her on the bed, her broken arm on the other side of them.

“Empress Seraphina.” A doctor said, but saw an officer shaking his head to not press the issue.

“It was to quiet down Eden.” Dee smiled. “That girl has respect problems.”

“She means well, Dee, Her royal family disowned her but let her keep the title as humiliation. A princess with no authority.”

“It is still not a reason for being so rude to Seraphina and anyone else.”

“I’ve tried to tell her but she won’t listen. So tell me…hmmmmmm!” Candice’s eyes were huge suddenly, “bumped the arm…this hurts! Hang on…” Candice pressed a button for painkilling and waited for the liquid to pour into her, “So what…did you…decide?” Candice asked fighting through the pain and really hoping she wouldn’t need to put Dee through the problems of sex with Chandra.

"You were there." Dee explained.

"Once she took the collar off, the pain kicked in, I kind of passed out, heard you were Empress, Eden being dragged out of Temple and you giving back the Empress title. Sorry for not paying attention to her highness in between those moments." Candice teased.

“You are forgiven. I told Seraphina and Eden I’d do it.” Dee said seriously.

“You talked to Eden in person?” Candice asked surprised, but disappointed her innocent friend would accept it so easily.

“Just finished talking to Eden.” Dee said leaning her head on Candice’s shoulder.

Everyone else in the room just waited to hear how the conversation went; even the Administrator who had no idea who they were talking about.

“She was polite after I ‘discussed’ a few one on one issues.” Dee smiled.

“What type of discussion? Like the one you and Chandra had or ‘you and your mother sat down and talked’ type of discussion.” Candice asked.

The Administrator wanted to jump in and correct the women and address the Grey’s by their proper titles as was expected, but Dee’s father placed his hand on his shoulder and shook his head to not get involved, the administrator kind of calmed down.

“We talked, Chandra style at first, Eden asked for a truce once she was on the ground. We then had mom’s style after that.” Dee said lacing her fingers through Candice’s.

“What did you do to her to change that…she’s never just sits and ‘chats’?” Candice asked.

“I broke a rib.” Dee smiled.

“Deepitka!” Dee’s father demanded.

“Nnnnno it’s alright. Eden’s waaay is through …force…Chinita just showed her who’s boss.” Candice said leaning back on the bed her head felt like a giant lead weight was pulling it down.

“Who’s Chinita?” Erik asked.

“I am Daddy. It’s the name they gave me when they kidnapped me.” Dee said and then turned to Candice who was staring at her and not blinking “You said you’d never use that name”

“Druuuuuuggsssss.” Candice smiled, her cat like eye’s had started to wiggle and looked glassy as the room was filled with her purring contently.

Everyone in the room looked at Candice surprised to hear the sound and see how comfortable Dee was being beside her.

"Mutoid." A doctor warned and turning at the same time to grab a handful of syringes raised his arm to stab Candice.

The officer beside the doctor literally grabbed him by the collar and wrist, twisting it up behind him and dragged/pushed him out of the room. "I will correct this issue Ma'am." The syringes fell to the floor.

“Thank you officer," Looking at one of the other doctors, "Is she’s going to be okay?” Dee asked thinking if Chandra was poisoned so could Candice.

“This is her second dosage.” An Administrator said looking at the readout. “She won’t know who she is for about four hours, but given this reading,” his face grew concerned then in surprise, “Oh my! It may be only one hour before her body has processed the drugs out of her system.”

Candice pulled Dee into a hug with both arms. The pain of her arm obviously no longer a problem.

Flopping her head onto Dee’s shoulder and kissing her neck. “You my little sweeeetuuuuummmm’s are just so sexy! Annnnd you have the most amazing taste, oh yes definitely,” she licked her lips long and seductively, “the most delicious tasting…” Dee slapped her hand to Candice’s mouth much to her humiliation of everyone in the room hearing, “ooossy.”

“Forget she said that.” Dee asked everyone seriously.

Before anyone could respond, Candice had slid her hand over Dee’s hip and started to rub up her inner thigh, the other hand had pulled her close and reached around cupping her breast. Dee swatted at Candice's hand as she moved away. Only Candice had grabbed her hand and pulled Dee back, immediately groping her sex and pressing her fingers hard against the Dethin engagement cap on her clit while also kissing Dee roughly. An explosion of sensations pulsed through Dee causing her legs to go weak. It all felt wonderful.

With the help of a doctor and her father, Dee was quickly pulled away.

"Where you going sweetum's? It would be a shame to waste this big comfy bed."

“Maybe we should give the lovebirds some privacy..." Her sister started to laugh upon seeing their father, brothers and the administrator turn almost the same red from blushing as Dee.

The Administrator quick to recover from what he heard and saw, “While under the influence of certain drugs, patients have been known to say and do things, they would never have said or done otherwise. Given her unique genetic makeup, I would say this is the case."

“Oh come on Sylvia, don’t go…we could play…” Candice’s mood suddenly went sad, “Sylvia’s dead…it killed her.” Now Candice was angry and growling, “He sent you didn’t he? I’LL KILL YOU CHILD OF THE ENTITY! ROT IN FUCKING HELL YOU WHORE!” Candice was screaming at Dee so hard the veins in her neck press outward, her face red and spit flying from her mouth. “EAT MY SHIT YOU SLUT SPAWN CUNT!”

Candice tried to get up but was quickly thrown back on the bed and held down by the security guards and hospital staff.

Just as suddenly as it started the violent outburst was over and the room was deathly quiet except for the sobs of the woman. Erik looked at his daughter and saw the expression on her face, she liked the woman. Dee had a heart of gold, it was part of the reason he and Rebecca had tried to steer her to follow her mother’s footsteps, she loved everyone, even those who had tried to kill her.

Dee let out a breath that she hadn't realized she was holding as Candice suddenly relaxed, “Deepitka is so nice to me. She loves me you know. You should ask her, she’s so nice and when she sings, I just want to hold her and protect her. Can I see her soon?” Candice closed her eyes and resumed her purring as the sound quickly filled the room.

Unable to hold her tears any longer Dee collapsed into her father's shoulder and heaved great sobs, as the rest of the family gathered around to offer their own supporting hugs until she was able to regain her composure. Looking up at her father with tear swollen eyes, she offered a weak smile as Erik looked down at his little girl and said the only thing that he could think to say, "It's always hard to see people in pain.”

Dee whispered a thank you to her father as her voice threatened to crack from the recent events.

“Perhaps we would step out.” Erik announced and guided his family out into the hall.

A few minutes later a doctor came out. “She’s having a reaction to the medicine, Reverend Sister; I promise we will help her. We’re going to start flushing her system.” He added very professionally.

“What can I do to help?” Dee asked calmly.

“Nothing really. We will keep her safe and calm.”

“Should we stay?” Erik asked.

“We’re just going to put her under until morning, she should be fine till then. Go home, it’s late, we’ll call you in the morning.”

“Reverend Sister.” one of the guards said touching her shoulder to get her attention and reassure her. Looking up, Dee recognized him from as one of the officers that came to pick her up at the Library. “I will stay the night and watch over her.”

Taking a hold the doctor’s hand and the officer’s hand, Dee looked up at both of them, “I made a promise to…Empress Seraphina, Princess Eden and Candice, in front of a temple full of people. If Candice dies for whatever reason…”

“Her injuries are not that the major.” The doctor confirmed.

“Let me finish. Candice has enemies, many of them. This is where she is most vulnerable. Is she dies, I’m still following through on my promise to help Lady Chandra and I could die without her being there.”

“Deepitka, you don’t need to do this, you…” Erik tried to interrupt, his little girl wasn't the little girl anymore, and she was making life and death decisions faster than he had ever seen or heard someone do.

“Yes I do Daddy. My needs are small compared what Lady Chandra could do for the Realm. I have no love in my heart for her, but I will help.”

“What do you have to do?” He asked.

“I can’t say. Just accept I need to help…The Goddess has paths for us, this is my path. Can we go home now?” she asked.

“Dee, nothing can be that bad.” Ellen said putting a hand around her little sister's waist.

“It’s done. I’m doing it and it’s the end of discussion.” she said pulling away.

“Dee, you can’t keep a secret like this in, it will chew you up. Can you at least tell me?” Ellen asked knowing she had always been able to drag the truth out of her little sister.

“I’m pulling rank. So no I won’t.” Dee said seriously.

“Rank? How?” Ellen asked very confused.

“So says the Reverend Sister.” Dee was not smiling and started to walk away; two of the three guards easily caught up and then kept pace beside her.

Erik looked down the hall seeing the three people and then extended his arms for his two sons and daughter to join him, “I have a feeling what we’re seeing right now, is going to be happening a lot.”

The walk to the hospital exit was far less noisy than before.

A few people stood by the doors of the hospital waiting, and snapped off what felt like a couple hundred images of Deepitka as she stepped into the waiting police hover car.

They were followed, but no one got in their way or bothered them.

Pulling into the Allaro driveway, they were met with four huge men in black jumpsuits.

“Why are you here?” One of them demanded, and then saw a sleeping Deepitka in the back seat between her sister and a brother.

“Chinita’s here, let them in.” he announced to the others. Second’s later lights all over the house lit up as word spread the rest of the family was home.

Slow to wake, Dee looked up to see her mother standing outside the hover police car’s door.

“Come here love!” Rebecca said and pulled Dee into her arms. A thousand lights flashed off from cameras all over the outside of the family property.

“WHAT DID I TELL YOU?” Renee screamed from the house porch. “Jacks! NOW!”

A deep rumble hum went out followed by a flash of soft blue light out from the front of the house. A moment later every spot light, camera, and display went dark. A second hum went out and every hover truck, car and vehicle fell to the road dead.

“I TOLD YOU, YOU DIDN’T LISTEN.” Renee yelled. “THERE WON’T BE A NEXT TIME GOT IT?” Her voice then turned calm and friendly “Deepitka Rio Allaro, welcome home.” Renee said guiding Dee, her mother, father and the rest of Dee’s family to the house. “Where is Candice?” Renee asked nervously as everyone entered the front common room of the house.

“She’s at the hospital resting.” Erik said looking the slender Amazon over. Though thin and quite beautiful, the description his daughter painted of this woman he now saw why she was dangerous. She didn’t demand respect, she commanded it, and her killer status only made her that much more dangerous.

Looking outside, Renee called out. “Thomas, take a team to the hospital, watch Candice, keep an’ eye on her,” She then reached into her pocket and threw a couple tubes of food out the door at someone. “She’ll be hungry when she wakes, make sure she takes these.” Turning back to Dee, “Deepitka Rio Allaro you’ll want to start back up on these.” Renee said handing her a tube.

Dee, took the tube, tilted her head back and squeezed the substance into her mouth, dropping to her knees coughing and fighting back the urge to throw up.

With the help of Renee and one of her other brothers, she slowly stood back up, “Renee. Just Dee please.” Dee brushed her skirt off and looked up to see her entire family, two brother-in-laws and two sister-in-law’s just staring at her.

“Food. It’s part of the deal to Seraphina.” Dee explained wiping her mouth. For the first time, no one flinched at Dee not using a title to describe Seraphina. A moment later she was at the center of a rare but loving family hug.

Renee waited until everyone broke and extended her hand to Dee. “I never got the chance to thank you for saving Candice’s life.”

“Um thank you Renee.” Dee said taking Renee’s hand and shaking it, unsure where this conversation was going.

“You are aware we are rivals for her affection. I would just as soon slit your throat where you stand, but since I am sentenced to protect you, you’re safe; I’ll also extend that protection to your family. Candice would want that, so I will do it. But when it comes to Candice, I will hate you.” Renee explained. “You did something to her, you are all she talks about and dreams about. I hate you for that. She was mine and you stole her.”

”I didn’t steal her, Chandra did; by finding me, now give me a hug, one hug, it’s my way of thank you for watching over my family. Give me that?” Dee asked politely.

Pausing for a long time and looking Dee over from head to toe. “You’re too weak to hurt me, so I guess.”

As soon as the two women pulled close, Dee whispered so only Renee could hear here. “I won't fight you for her. I already have her; I slept in her bed the first night I was taken.” Dee smiled wide as the hug slowly broke.

“No fucking way.” Renee answered astonished.

“Three things. One: We don’t swear in this house, Two: I don’t lie, Three: you will do penance for swearing.” Dee said. "You're going to Temple tomorrow."

That following morning, Rebecca found a mass of sleeping bodies in her living room. All seven of her daughters; ages twenty seven to sixteen had grabbed blankets and pillows and ‘camped’ out in front of the fire place like old times, obviously telling stories and gossiping into the early hours. It also came as no surprise given current events in her house; Deepitka was at the center of the mass, and Corry right beside her. It was nice to see some things didn’t change.

On the chair normally reserved for Erik to ‘preside’ over the family; Renee sat drinking a brew of some sort, reviewing a digi-pad.

“Have you slept?” She asked Renee.

Looking up slowly but smiling, “Not yet. With that racket of snoring and incessant giggles till just a few hours ago there wasn’t a chance.” Renee looked Rebecca over wrapped tightly in her morning bathrobe. She liked this woman, something about Dee’s mother struck a chord in her. Rebecca knew the type of business she was in and what she did, but yet she didn’t judge.

“How about breakfast?” Rebecca asked, seeing and hearing a few of her daughters start to wake up.

“I have these,” Renee said pulling out a food tube.

“That’s not food.” Rebecca said taking one of the offered tubes. “Food is supposed to be enjoyed with family and friends sitting at a table and talking.”

“Not in my line of work, we don’t have time or the luxury some days.”

Looking the tube over and then smelling the contents, Rebecca felt her stomach and throat tighten over the smell. “And you don’t mind this?” she asked.

“I hate it. It’s the most grotesque thing ever, but it serves its purpose.” Seeing Rebecca was going to try it. “Priestess not here.” She shook her head. “Come with me outside, you don’t want to disturb them.”

Rebecca let herself be led out the back of the house; three reporters were digging in her trash. Reaching behind her back Renee pulled out a pistol and in three consecutive shots. She hit the reporters in the head. Huge pink and blue flashes of colour spayed everywhere. “I told them I wouldn’t tolerate an invasion of privacy.” Seeing the horrified look on Rebecca’s face and the fact the reporters didn’t get up. “I hit them with dye. I don’t think Chinit…Deepitka would approve of me killing anyone, so everyone has been armed with a dye that stains the skin. It takes around three of your lunar cycles to fade.”

“You’ve honestly killed people?” Rebecca asked horrified to hear the truth first hand.

Looking around and making sure she was alone. “No. Not one. I tried once, I couldn’t do it. I prefer to run things, co-ordinate things and see things through. I’m good at that.” Stopping herself she looked Rebecca in the eyes. “Why am I telling you! I don’t know you. Not even Candice knows that.”

Rebecca smiled placed her hand on Renee’s shoulder, “You said it yourself, you run things, you judge a person’s character and know if you can trust them. Thank you. So how why are we outside for this?” She asked still holding the tube.

“You’ll want to be on your knees. If you take it wrong you’ll wish you were dead or at least wish you could turn your stomach inside out.”

Dropping to her knees she looked at Renee, “And my Deepitka had only these while on your ship?”

“And again last night, now tip your head back and don’t let your tongue touch it. Swallow it, don’t taste it.” Renee said taking the tube and inverting it.

Squeezing the tube out, Renee held Rebecca’s head back and let the tube squirt to the back of Rebecca’s throat, a small amount hit her tongue, and the reaction was instantaneous.

Rebecca fell to onto her hands in the grass, her fingers digging deep into the dirt while bowing her head to hold back the vomit. Her whole body shook trying to force it out of her mouth, and then it happened, she couldn’t fight back, her stomach, throat and mouth won out over her lips. Everything she had came out up into the grass. Renee didn’t laugh or joke, but just pulled Rebecca’s hair back and whispered kind words as Rebecca kept lurching to retch. When her stomach was empty, she continued with dry heaves until she could barely hold herself up.

Looking up at Renee, Rebecca just shook as she was starting to recover from her ordeal her throat horse and raw. Whispering, “Dee, you do this?” she asked a loud and at no one in particular.

“It takes practice and time.” Renee said whipping Rebecca’s mouth with her fingers and then in the grass. “Let’s get some real food in you.” She said helping Rebecca stand.

Renee looked around to see no one was seen Rebecca’s ordeal. Once inside the house, Renee pulled out her comm. “Calvin, check on three garbage diggers, see if they are okay, then remind them and anyone else of what happens when they cross me.” Looking at Rebecca rinse her mouth out with a monster glass of water, she suddenly smiled. “Leak my legal record to the press, with Ms. Themis’s judgment. Let them see I don’t play.”

A laugh came from the device, “Yes ma’am, I’ll be sure the local police get it too…don’t want you arrested now do we?”

When the comm. closed Rebecca looked up from her glass, “Is that necessary?”

Looking around and seeing no one else, but still hearing the sounds of snoring, “I had my record fabricated; everyone thinks I’m the most psychotic woman on Candice’s crew, in order to run her ship and organization, I need people to fear me. If any of it were true I would be terminated where I stand. Guess I lost a bit a ground since The Mantis was right under my nose.”

Setting her glass aside, Rebecca gave Renee a hug, “I'd say you gained some, from what I saw in Temple, she was afraid of you. As for the rest, You have my silence, but protect my daughter, it’s all I ask.”

“Priestess, I love Candice, but Candice now loves your Daughter, emotionally and physically, I would never…What?” Seeing Rebecca’s look of surprise.

Stunned Rebecca asked, “You said physically. My daughter and Candice have had sex?”

“Oh…I thought you knew?” Renee asked mildly grinning, she wanted to hurt Dee in some way but this was just as good as any, and surprisingly unplanned.

“No, Dee always kept that part out.” Rebecca sipped from her glass regaining more and more of her voice. “Is there something more I should know about?”

“Priestess, I think you should seriously talk with your daughter.” Renee keeping a straight face thought to herself, 'Priestess if I could tell you, your daughter had agreed to help the Grey's, meant she agreed to screw Chandra, Candice and Eden and not risk a mind wipe of my own for knowing; you would probably give birth to little green kittens, and that is something I would pay to see.’

Just then Renee’s comm device started to go off. “Level one alert, repeat Level one alert!” some man was screaming.

“We’re not in space Calvin. Level one isn’t possible” Renee reported suddenly serious into the comm.

The sounds of snoring in the other room started to fade and voices were starting spread, the girls had heard something and were waking each other up.

“It is Level One, Renee, look outside!” Calvin called back.

Running outside the back door in all seriousness, Rebecca followed; the sounds of feet coming down the hall were following close behind.

“Holy shi..” Renee was about to say but found her mouth covered by Rebecca. Her three youngest daughters were now looking up at the sky with them.

Four of Empress Seraphina’s ships had returned and a single shuttle was coming down directly at the Allaro home.

“Someone contact Candice, let her know what is going on. I’m outside with the Priestess, I need someone with eye’s on Deepitka.” Renee ordered watching the shuttle glowing red as it came down.

“I’m with her!” a male voice called over the come. “Coming your way now.”

The shuttle landed with a heavy thud in the back yard, “Deepitka goes nowhere, got it!” Renee called over the heavy gust of winds from the shuttles landing.

Pulling her pistol out, Renee pulled her current cartridge out and slid in a black and silver cartridge from her pants. “Always a first for everything.” Renee commented to Rebecca’s concerned look.

A hand came out from out of nowhere and pushed Renee’s gun down. Looking the owner of the hand over, Renee relaxed her grip, one of Seraphina’s personal guards held up her other hand and spoke in sign, “She stays.”

Trusting the guards didn’t come easy but upon seeing the door of the shuttle open and only two Mantori Royal guards step out relaxed everyone. Renee called on her com, “Relax posture! Stand down. ”

Both guards made their way to Rebecca and Renee. One of the two guards was dressed in white and presented two cases to Renee and a digi-padd.

Reading the pad, Renee relaxed and spoke into her comm. “Everyone, these two are leaving. I need everyone but ten people to go back with the guards, and begin prep on our new ship. I'll also need a team of five to go get Rainbow from The Supreme Magistrate. She's being turned over to Deepitka. Do not release Rainbow and she is not to engage anyone. Understood?"

A voice answered up, "Team seven will go. We'll lock her down till you arrive."

"Thanks B." Renee answered and put her comm away.

“Morning Renee.” Dee called out behind everyone.

Looking at the two cases, Renee handed one to Dee and one to Rebecca. “You’ve been asked to wear what’s inside these for your temple service today. Seraphina has stated she would be honored if you both wore them.

Taking both cases from Renee, Rebecca was the first to ask, “Why if I may ask?”

“Looks like Seraphina will be watching your service. She does this from time to time, she’s a bit of a control freak, but on the plus side she also uses the footage as propaganda against the Entity.”

“How can we refuse?” Dee said taking her case.

~~~~~~~~~

An hour later the shuttle had lift off.

In the privacy of the master bedroom; Deepitka and her mother pulled the outfits out of their cases.

Rebecca held hers up looking at the full length black dress. “Am I going to a funeral?”

“You should talk, mine is so thin and flyaway I’ll be lucky no one sees my ‘who-hah’.” Dee joked.

“Yes...about that.” Rebecca said coming around the bed to face Dee.

“About what? Daddy tell you about Candice last night?”

“That, but also what Renee accidently said this morning.” Rebecca was now sitting on her bed looking up at her daughter. “No mother wants to hear their daughter is having sex. And no priestess wants to hear one of her congregation is having sex out of wedlock. So are you?”

The silence was deafening between the two.

“Mom, I don’t know how to say it without you misunderstanding.”

“How can you misunderstand sex?” Rebecca asked softly.

Without going into the details, Dee sat down and started to explain what happened her first day when she was kidnapped, only this time she didn’t leave out the sex. No graphic details except that she thought she was being raped by a Mutoid and had given in so she could live.

She then confessed they had sex once more, but it was more intimate and based on Candice not forcing things but trying to help Dee see past the first time and see sex should always be between lovers and not taken for granted.

“Have you had sex since then?” Rebecca asked fearing the truth.

“No.” Dee said in all honesty.

“That’s a little hard to believe.” Rebecca stated, knowing in her heart she really wanted to believe her daughter but things had been so hard to follow lately she needed on shred of truth.

“Mom, what I’m about to say, promise you won't tell Daddy?” Dee asked.

“I keep no secrets from him, you should know that.” Rebecca explained, but seeing her daughters face, she knew what would next and it would take all her resolve to agree too. “As your Priestess, yes I’ll keep your secret. You sure don't make things easy for me.”

“I don't try to make things difficult, there are just things people won't understand, Dad being one of them. Remember, when we drove home from my little beating of the police, I handed you a case, inside it I said there was jewelry. I’m wearing one of them right now. It’s called a Dethin engagement cap.”

“Dethin...I know that...OH MY!” Rebecca said and did a blessing for all the lost souls.

“It’s where Candice is from."

Rebecca just starred at Dee. She didn't know what to say. Her daughters kidnapper was the last of her planet...should she hate Candice or give her sympathy based on what she knew.

"Mom, the Entity destroyed her planet. Candice watched her world explode, her lover die, her friends die. That box I gave you; it's all she has left of her world. I’m wearing one of the jewelry to honor her and her world.”

“I always took you for the sentimental one,” looking her daughter over, Rebecca couldn’t find a spot of jewelry on her. “But I don’t see you wearing anything.”

Standing up, Rebecca watched her daughter closely and much to monstrous surprise, Deepitka lowered the front of her pants and panties. Rebecca immediately lowered herself to her knees to take a closer look at such a rudely placed device.

The cap was dark purple encrusted with small white and red gems and no bigger than a baby thimble.

Revulsion welled up in her at such a device and placement. “Take it off!” she demanded.

“I can’t” Dee explained, “The device can only be removed by the last person to touch it, other than the wearer.”

Realization hit her. “Candice. She put it on you?”

“Candice didn’t know I did it, I put it on, because on her world this was for a religious ceremony, it keeps the engaged couple faithful and honest. They wear it before they marry.”

“You're going to marry her? The woman who kidnapped you and did all this too you?” Rebecca explained but was interrupted.

“I’m wearing it to remember her and her world. Remember, she had left, never to return?” Dee had pulled her underwear and pants back up and knelt to face her mother. I saw things and learned things about the universe I would never know.”

“Like?”

“like I’ve learned the Grey’s are just people, like you and me. I stood face to face with The Empress Seraphina, Mistress of the Realm and wasn’t bothered. I was the Empress for twenty minutes. The Deepitka you knew would never have been able to do or handle that. She would have cowered and dropped to the ground lower than everyone else in the temple or just fainted.” Dee led her mother to sit on the bed while holding her hand.

“So you really love Candice?” Rebecca asked one final time.

“I do, remember the jail cell when I said I loved her? That was the first time I could honestly say I did.”

“It’s not often a mother can say she was there when her daughter fell in love for the first time. So no I won't tell your father about that…thing. He’d never be able to look at you the same…I’m not going to either. But I will tell him we talked and you and Candice are a couple. He won’t like it but he’ll accept it. To tell the truth I'm really not happy to have my daughter’s kidnapper as her lover...but if this is what you want I'll support you.”

“Thanks mom. Now let’s get dressed.”

“About Temple, are you going to talk about marriage like we planned…I might not be able to keep a straight face when you talk about the romance of a man and woman.” Rebecca teased.

The tension between them had been broken, and they both laughed freely and openly.

Dee slipped on her new dress skirt, “I was thinking something I’m a whole lot more familiar with, Forgiveness. It would seem I’ve heard it enough over the past two day’s I’m sick of hearing it. So I’m going to give my own kind of thanks and forgiveness. After that I hope this whole thing can blow over and we can get on with our lives.” Dee said picking up her outfit’s top. “I could learn to like this material; it’s so soft and beautiful.”

“Once we are dressed, you and I need to talk with your dad, not sure how he’s going to handle knowing his daughter is in love with someone who shot him and he punched out.”

“It’ll make for a great story some day.” Dee laughed.

~~~~~~~~~

Almost two hours later;

Opening the door, Erik guided his wife and daughter out of the bedroom and into a hallway full of bodies. Word had spread via rumor in the house, something big was about to be announced, and since Deepitka was at the heart of it, it was going to be huge!

“Mom! That’s looks beautiful on you, Dee you look like the Goddess herself.” The comments were long, short but all full of love and admiration.

The final comment came from Renee, “I take it back and I might be able to share Candice. You look absolutely beautiful Dee.”

Stepping up to Renee and almost pressing her body against her, Dee looked up with a huge smile. “And thank you for leaking that bit of fact to my mother. It actually worked out in the end.” And to throw Renee off balance in more ways than one, Dee hugged her. “But you are still going to Temple with us.”

“What fact?” a few other Dee’s brothers and sisters asked.

“With our blessing, Deepitka and Candice are now a couple.” Erik announced to everyone in the hallway.

Despite the "wow’s" and a couple "Her kidnapper?" , the Allaro clan accepted Erik's declaration and filled the hall with congratulations, love and affection. One voice was well heard over them all. Renee's. “Shit! That’s didn’t work the way I hoped!”

“And now you’re peeling the vegetables for dinner tonight.” Erik said putting his hand on her shoulder.

Corry the ever questioning one piped up her question, "Um..Dee...how are you going to have kids?"

Dee just laughed, "How about we break the news to Candice first then worry about that much much much later!"

"Guess so." Corry grinned. "Wanted to hear how you planned this one out."

Ellen then took her mother and Dee by the hand and led them to their massive living room. “You two sit.” She said pulling out two hard wood stools.

Looking at the stool in horror. Dee looked at her mother nervously. Now Rebecca understood why Dee no longer sat on the wood furniture, the ‘cap’ would have been pressed into the wood causing some major discomfort. “Dee’s outfit doesn’t have a bottom, can she have some cloth or pillow to sit on.” She asked.

No one thought much of it, and a pillow had been placed on the stool. Dee sat on a pillow, feeling the cap being only slightly pressed into her, this kind of pressure she could handle.

Ellen, followed by her sisters pulled out three large multi tiered boxes and began to do their mother’s and Dee’s hair, nails and make up, after they were done, another women would take a turn on the stools as they prepped for the service. Today was different; The Empress was going to be watching from her ship, it was only right for them to look their best.

Her mother always the one to use jokes and puns, came up with a number of ‘Cap’ jokes that left Dee blushing and mock pouting, no one else understood but laughed along.

For the first time in months the Allaro women were laughing and joking as one, the family had come back together.

The final two to have make up and such done were Dee’s two sister-in-law’s, as they stood up . “Renee also?” Dee asked.

“Oh heck no. I don’t do make up.” Renee said putting her hands up, in mock protest to the other girls.

“If you are going to be seen in public with me, I’m asking you to have something done. This pulled back, flat look isn’t very flattering.” Dee said flicking a single lock of hair Renee had missed in putting up her hair. Then whispering to her, “You might find a girlfriend of your own.”

A whisper in her own ear, “Not a chance, I have Candice. And after what she confessed this morning, I might be willing to share if I can sample a little of this.” Renee’s eye’s traveled up and down Dee’s body, giving Dee the feeling she was being visually undressed and raped. Renee smiled at Dee’s uncomfortable feeling and seeing the disappointed look on small girls face, “oh and Candice says hi by the way.”

“You are a…B…never mind. It’s not worth it.” Dee’s face was angry that she hadn’t had a chance to talk to Candice, but then smiled up at Renee, “I have her heart anyway…I win.” Dee said smiling.

The rest of the people in the room realized something was seriously wrong between Deepitka and Renee, but their whispering left them unsure what they were talking about.

“You want some of this?” she whispered, pulling back and smiling as nice as possible so Renee could see her whole body, In a louder voice so the room could now hear her, “Then you will wear makeup, do your hair and make yourself a lot more presentable, and I’ll consider it.”

“Then for the little girl who someone says looks like The Goddess, ‘slap the goo on my face’.” Renee demanded with a huge smile. She had to give the little hick credit, she knew how to manipulate like a master, she was definitely going to have to be careful around her.

One of Dee’ sister-in-laws was the first to call out, “I’ve got a dress she can wear.”

“No dresses. I’m in charge of Dee’s safety, and what I’ve seen on the news, I’m wearing, pants and a shirt.” Renee demanded while her hair was pulled out of its thirty plus pins.

“We call it slacks and a blouse, men wear pants and shirts.” Rebecca explained, helping to pull the pins out of Renee’s hair.

“and so begins the hard labor.” Renee said in joking protest and upon hearing the men rushed out of the room, her ‘shirt’ was removed.

Thirty minutes later Renee stood in the center of the room, her hair pulled back neatly and small little curls fell from the sides of her face and down her neck. Her ‘slacks’ were black, incredibly smooth and hid her two pistols quite well, tall matching black leather boots and a white blouse. The way the women had described the outfit she thought she was going to be dressed as a dominatrix reject, where in fact she looked very professional and obviously in charge.

“I might get used to this. Might. Not a promise, but might.” Renee said looking at herself in the mirror.

Once the men came back into the room, the long staring eye’s at her from all the men including Erik, reaffirmed and sealed the deal, This was going to be her new look.

“Temple.” Erik announced barely able to take his eyes off of Renee.

Grabbing her comm and pushing it into her ear, “Charles, we’re heading out. Round up the crew, call Candice, let her know where we are, I’m with Deepitka and we are getting along…good…okay…thanks…I’ll see you…who’s there?…Really?…Okay. Quick summary, five words or less.”

Everyone looked at Renee wondering what she was talking about.

“You have a few guests at the Temple. Nothing I can’t handle if you want them removed.” Renee said smiling.

Dee, being led out by Renee, “who?”

“A sell out. Trust me.” Renee smiled, the five words had expanded to more than twenty and were still talking in her hear.

Pulling up to the Temple had been a bit easier than the day before. Today it was a normal day for service, but the returned presence of Empress Seraphina’s ships above the city had caused some to think something big was about to happen so other religious services around the city had been skipped to attend the more news worthy Temple.

Trucks and vans from various entertainment and news networks lined the streets, local law enforcement had been augmented by neighboring cities.

As soon as they stepped out of the extended family van, reporters swarmed them but seemed to give Deepitka room when they saw Renee. “Told you.” Renee said to a very happy almost laughing Rebecca.

One man did seem to block their way but after asking politely to speak with the Priestess was he allowed near.

“Priestess Rebecca, I know how you feel about many of the networks here, but given this large crowd and all, I would like to extend an offer.” He said.

“I’m listening.” Rebecca said.

“I would like to place three unmanned cameras and recording devices to broadcast to screens out here, your word will be heard by those unable to enter the building. No commentary, no interruption, nothing. I ask only if I can do this, I be given a chance to interview you, your daughter and…Ms. Renee Borisco?”

Looking at her daughter and Renee, both agreed.

“You may.” She said, but then added, “I would like you to work with one of Ms. Borisco’s staff, they will ensure you and everyone follow the agreement to the letter.”

“As you wish.” The man said, nodded his head as sign of thanks, then knelt to Dee. “Revered Sister.” And then extended a hand to Renee. Renee shook it but felt the man’s terror in his hand, he was scared. Renee smiled…that was good.

Renee and Erik led the group into the Temple with only a few problems of people screaming to touch the Reverend Sister.

“Dee and I will go to my office, the rest of you I’ll see you shortly in Temple.” Rebecca said and then gave her husband a kiss and hug. “Why change things now?” she said pulling back.

Her children then headed off to setup for the service, people had already started to file into the building, this was going to be one very busy service, Rebecca mused.

Walking toward her office she saw two security guards outside her office. She slowed down a little concerned.

“Not normal I guess.” Renee said, stepping in front of them.

Both guards upon seeing Renee took a defensive step forward and pulled their night sticks. “Ms. Borisco, step away from the Priestess and her daughter.”

Renee looked over her shoulder to Dee, “Guess they didn’t get the memo about your Reverend Sister status.”

The larger one spoke for them both. “She hasn’t earned that title, now step away from them!”

Laughing, Renee leveled her gaze on them. “You think I’m afraid of you? Who the f…heck, Sorry Dee but I’m not doing more penance to you or your mother. Now for you two...who the heck do you think I'm intimidated by? The one behind me who defeated Lady Chandra one on one or you?

The first guard came at Renee with his night stick over his head, it never came down, he doubled over with a solid punch just below his belt. “Softer area, and the pain lasts longer than hitting lower.” Renee explained. The other officers night stick struck her in the shoulder which caused her arm to go numb. Her leg swept out in a circle follow by her other leg catching the other leg, landing the officer flat on his back followed by an elbow just below his belt; gasping for breath. “Learned that one from you during a training session.” Renee said shaking her other arm to regain the feeling.

Dee took both night sticks and threw them down the hall toward some very surprised onlookers.

Not even a moment had passed and the door to her mother’s office was open and another guard was being held with his nightstick around his throat. “And this folks is the Chandra Submission Hold courtesy of our very own Deepitka Rio Allaro.”

“RELEASE HIM!” A voice yelled from inside the office.

“Sir, I’m about to release you, but if you pull a Chandra Cheap Shot and try to heart punch me, I’ll make sure your arm is broken is four places. Do we agree?” Renee asked very coldly.

The officers voice was very scared, “Yes ma’am. I agree. Please don’t kill me!” A smell of urine filled Renee’s nose.

“Ahh gross!” She said pushing the guard away. “I hate cowards!”

Renee then knelt to the first officer she had punched and sat him up and held his head down toward his knees. “Breath slow, relax, the pain will pass in about three or so hours. Just sit, don’t get up, it will hurt even more. Understand?”

“yeah..” the guard hissed.

“Now thank me for not hitting you lower.”

“Thank…you.” He wheezed

“Thank you what?” Renee demanded

“Thank…you…for hitting me...lower.”

“That is enough Renee.” Rebecca demanded.

“Thank me and use my name” Renee said to the guard and ignoring Rebecca’s demand.

“Thank you …Ms. Borisco.”

“Good boy.” Renee said in a voice a mother would use to commend a child who had just learned to use a potty. She then sat up the offer the same way, "Do as I said."

"Yes ma'am, Ms. Borisco."

Standing and still in command, Renee pushed Rebecca’s office door open, “Your guest is waiting Reverend Sister and Priestess.”

Stepping into Rebecca’s office, Dee almost tripped over her mother’s sudden bowing form.

“Priestess Supreme !” Rebecca acknowledged to the woman standing behind her desk.

“Priestess.” Came the reply.

Dee moved to stand beside her mother while watching the Priestess Supreme come around from behind the desk.

“Ms. Allaro, we are very pleased to hear of your return and congratulations on your recent, though temporary appointment as Empress.” The Priestess Supreme said giving a very professional hug and kiss to both of Dee’s checks.

“Um..thank you. But I’ve been back for four months.” Dee said feel very awkward in the elder woman’s embrace, the clothing she wore was more sexual than respectful to the position she held, her breasts were almost bursting out her blouse.

The woman stepped back and leaned against Rebecca’s desk. “News travels slowly to the Holy Temple, but it would seem when you receive the Empress everyone talks about it.” Her smile was very disarming and genuine.

“Sis…Priestess Supreme what brings you here?” Rebecca asked clearly shaken the highest religious leader of the planet would visit her. First the return of her daughter and her fabulous adventure, Empress Seraphina and her council, and now the highest ranking religious leader of the planet were here to see her…it was all very humbling.

“A matter of religious business. It pertains to your daughter. The press, public and the criminals she works and associates with have taken it upon themselves to grant her a title quite ill-placed. It seemed the most polite thing given my position and her very recent notoriety, I make a personal appearance.” Dee noticed the way she was looking at Renee. There was nothing short of pure disgust in her face.

“I never claimed to want it.” Dee replied. “I’m trying to distance myself from it as much as possible. I’m just..”

Elation filled the Priestess Supreme ’s face, “Excellent! Most Excellent, then I will conduct your sermon today! It would be perfect to dispel and help you. The sermon, It’s a personal favorite of mine…false witness, false prophets and deception.”

“I’ll bet it is.” Renee commented from the back of the room.

“Pardon me?” The elder woman replied looked long and hard at Renee.

“You heard me.” Renee smiled.

“Is there a problem I am not aware of?”

Seeing the hostility between the Priestess Supreme and Renee and not understanding why, Rebecca moved toward her daughter and thus making a wall of her and her daughter between them. “Priestess Supreme, please accept my apology for Renee, she’s…”

“No apology is needed, I’ve read the press and police reports, she lives a life of the damned and evil; Uneducated, ill mannered, sexual deviant, homicidal, and psychotic murderer. I’m quite surprised Priestess Rebecca. Why you even allow yourself, your daughter or even your family near this…this…creature of the Entity? She’s is a perversion to the teachings of our scripture.”

Hearing Renee shuffle behind her and probably about to do something she would regret later, Rebecca spoke up

“Sister, please there is no need for conflict. Ms. Themis,” Rebecca made a circle of The Goddess on her chest, “She saw my daughter for whom and what she is. She wouldn’t have sentenced them to Deepitka if she didn’t feel it was right.”

“Priestess, Ms. Themis, “ Dee noted the Priestess Supreme did not draw the circle of The Priestess across her chest, “...is a child, only slightly older than your youngest daughter. Would you allow your daughter to pass judgment on such a group of people?”

“Of course not, but she met with my daughter, she knows what she was capable of. And Ms. Themis; she’s a Grey, one of the Deliverer’s very sisters. The Empress never once referred to Ms. Themis without calling on her full title of Supreme Magistrate. There is more there than just respect. Even Deepitka saw it as The Empress, she addressed Ms. Themis by her full title.” Rebecca had taken a hold of her daughters hand and squeezed it for reassurance and strength. Right now she wished she had her daughter’s personal strength.

The much older woman, Priestess Supreme spoke soft, clear, and very caring. "I don’t have arguments with you or your daughter, Priestess. I’m just trying to point out in all this adoration for The Goddess, The Empress and now your daughter, some priority’s have been lost. I only wish to give a proper perspective and set things on a proper course.”

Renee stepped up closer behind Rebecca and Dee and held their shoulders, easily a full head and shoulder taller than Dee and head taller than Rebecca, Renee was an imposing sight. Deepitka smiled at the tone and accent Renee used next, it seemed everyone around Candice used this as a backup to fool everyone. “Tells us. I ain’ts gone ta skoool, just too dumb to git whats yous mean. Use small words peez.”

Looking up at Renee, The Priestess Supreme gripped the desk tighter, trying to remain calm. “Sarcasm aside, rules and decorum have been bypassed and forgotten. Such as when you three entered this room. Priestess Rebecca bowed as is expected, I wouldn’t expect you to, you are an off worlder and uneducated in our customs but her daughter failed to bow. I am the highest ranking person beside the Prime Minister on this planet. I earned that respect and she failed to give it.”

“I bow to no one.” Dee said calmly.

“And I bow to no one on this planet. But your evident failure to even bow to Empress Seraphina is a disgrace to our people.” The Priestess Supreme was growing weary of this conversation, she had plans and bickering over small things like this wasn’t one of them.

Clearly frustrated Dee let loose her feelings. “Those Grays’ took advantage of me, I earned the right not to!”

“Yes about that too, I’ve been speaking with the Holy Order all night. We have come to the conclusion, your lack of respect for the Empress and her sisters were over looked for just that reason. The granting the title of Empress was only temporary, and meant to sooth our simple ways. It was for just propaganda and nothing else.”

“Excuse me?” Dee asked unsure where this woman was going with her explanation.

“None of us or even you should think you were honestly given the Realm. Really? Think about this for a moment. Empress Seraphina killed her mother, her mother killed her mother, and it goes back a number of generations just like that. She wasn’t given the authority of Empress. She took it, some would say she stole it! If you hadn’t given the title back, do you honestly think there wouldn’t be a blood stain of an innocent at the center of your mother’s Temple? Empress Seraphina would have sliced you open and claimed her title by some barbaric right of ascension. Or just said she didn’t have the authority to give it away and walked away. Have you thought about that?”

Seeing all three women in stunned silence was satisfying in itself.

“Ms Deepitka Allaro, I would love to have you join me in the religious order, you earned the right of a title. Bringing the Grey to our planet is more than enough to open our doors and teaching you a path to a greater life. I would take it as a personal honor to guide you, teach you and direct you in the ways of The Goddess. In hopes, one day you could carry the title the people have given you now. ”

Rebecca was the first to answer. “I had considered it,” Turning to face her daughter, “We are being asked to wear these clothes for some purpose, you heard Renee, Sera..Empress Seraphina does this sort of thing. Are we being used?”

Taking her mother’s hand facing her, Dee did as she had to do to everyone she ever talked with; look up to them. “Mom, as much as Priestess Supreme says rings true, I can’t help but feel she’s wrong. I have a task before me. I have to help Chandra…”

The Priestess Supreme interrupted Deepitka’s talk, “That is another thing; you have dropped all the Grey’s titles of respect. It sets a bad example to the youth of our world. You must start using them. None of the Grey’s are that kind and patient, in some ways they are like the Entity, they have an agenda and we are their stepping stones. The Grey’s are not interested in us, this world, they had left us to fend for ourselves, and rebuild our world."

"I have worked my way to where I am, and Faith alone won’t get you where I am. Believe me, I can show you a world you never knew. You have tools at your finger tips and all around you, trust them and use them.”

The Priestess Supreme opened up a long wooden box on Rebecca’s and desk and pulled out a long silver and gold trimmed scarf, kissed the center most part and then draped it over her neck and shoulders. “This scarf is the culmination of a life time of work. It is the greatest reward I have sought. One day, it may fall to you. In the mean time, you need to respect those in positions around you and accept their teachings and words.”

Rebecca watched her daughter bow her head and slump her shoulders in defeat. “You’re right…I’m sorry…I’ll start now.” That spark of strength her daughter had carried about her for the past few months had faded away in one simple breath.

Dee's voice was weak and tired. "You are right Priestess Supreme, I should listen to those around me. I really should accept their teaching. I've been so blind and making assumptions about people. Thank you for showing me the light."

“You have lost all my respect…Chinita. You're not worthy of being the Sylvia that Candice loved so much. You're Pathetic and weak. You have no right to bear her likeness." Renee dropped her hand from Dee’s shoulder but maintained her hand on Rebecca’s shoulder; her face was pure disgust and contempt for Dee. “Go back to your library little girl…I’d rather have the memory wipe than you in my life.”

The Priestess Supreme's face was excited and pleased, “See Deepitka, you have taken care of two problems at once. I am so proud of you.” Taking Dee’s hand. “Come, We have a temple service to conduct.”

“Priestess Supreme , I had intended my sermon on forgiveness, ma..may...may I say a few words before your sermon, it will help slow or stop the asking for forgiveness...and..and...and begging.” Dee asked sheepishly she never looked up but kept her eye’s down and shoulders slumped.

“You may, my future little Reverend Sister.” Came the reply, “I will be in the hallway looking in on my ABUSED servants and friends.”

“Thank you, Priestess Supreme…I..I..I will join you shortly.” Dee meekly whispered.

Turning back to face her mother, “It’s for the better this way mother.” Rebecca bowed her head in acceptance of her daughter’s wishes but didn’t like what she heard.

“Renee?” Deepitka asked looking at Renee’s shoes.

“What!” came the harsh reply.

And to Renee’s astonishment it took a few seconds to realize what Dee had just done. Dee had looked up just slightly, smiled the same sly smile she had used months ago on Candice’s ship, the same smile that burned into her brain to never trust Dee, and to make matters even more serious…Deepitka had winked at her.

“Oh you fucking bitch! I’ll…” turning to face Rebecca and she whispered into Rebecca’s ear, “I’ll do 10 years of penance for that and serve your daughter breakfast, lunch and dinner in bed if she asks.” and then placed a huge kiss on Rebecca’s lips.

Turning back, Dee had already left the room and was smoothing out the Priestess Supremes scarf, the symbol of her position and authority.

Seeing Dee and the Priestess Supreme, Rebecca heard Renee let out a small laugh, still holding Renee’s hand she looked up at the taller woman very confused. “What just happened…you hated her a few seconds ago?”

“Priestess, Your daughter is the most dangerous person I know. She pulled that very same stunt on me a few months ago. Watch her closely, Deepitka is about to take your precious Priestess Supreme and rip her heart out, and shove it down her throat…and the old bag will grin and like it.” Renee was like a little girl with a new doll.

“My Deepitka?” Rebecca asked unsure they were talking about the same person.

“Last night word spread off planet, there was a girl who defeated Lady Chandra in combat…Destroyer of The Kali. They call this woman.” Pointing down the hall toward Dee and the elder woman, “Your daughter. And that crazy woman beside her just doesn’t realize she has grabbed the snake by the tail. It’s just a matter of time when your daughter sinks her fangs into that old wind bag.” Renee was almost on the verge of laughter.

“If you say so, but I don’t think I’d give her that much credit. But why would she do that to the Priestess Supreme? ” Rebecca said looking to how her daughter was standing with her hands in front of her and kept her head bowed while standing beside with the Priestess Supreme.

“Watch and learn Priestess. Your Goddess has just shown Deepitka something we didn't see. Trust your daughter. I don't believe in your Goddess but I'm starting to think I should. Right now I'd place my life in Deepitka's hands. Trust her Priestess that's all I can say. Let’s go, you have a temple service to conduct, and for once in my life,” Renee straightened out Rebecca’s worn red scarf. “I’m actually quite excited to see and hear the service. Oh and sorry about the kiss, I was caught up in the moment.” Renee took Rebecca’s hand and led her out the door.

Closing the door, Renee kneeled beside each guard. “How are you doing boys?”

“Very well…Ms. Borisco…Thank you for caring…Ms. Borisco.” One of the guards whispered. A few people were standing or kneeling beside them but doing as they were asked and not move or touch the guards. The pain on their two faces was enough to keep the surrounding people from moving them.

Pulling out her com. Renee’s face dropped the giddy laughter and went very businesslike. “Calvin, inside the temple are two male guards by the Priestess’s office. Have the local first responders come see to them, but not too move them from their current position.”

“Did you?” the voice asked over the comm.

“Sort of. I was attacked.” Renee explained.

“Ms. Borisco..it’s…okay…” a guard tried to explain.

“Little man, you attacked me, but you didn’t turn coward, I respect that, so let me help you…Got it.” Renee explained very firm.

The guard nodded and went back to staring at the floor breathing very slow and evenly.

Rebecca looked around and watched amazed how people just did as Renee asked and never thought to argue.

Renee’s comm. answered back. “Got them on the way. And Renee, we just got a dispatch from The Redemption.”

“What’s new? How’s the new ship?” Renee’s face was back to her happy giddy look.

“No time, you have a Level One in the area.” Came the reply.

“I know Calvin, I saw the four ships.” Renee explained exasperated.

“Renee…there are fifteen more up there!”

The line went silent. Renee’s face was stone frozen.

“What does that mean?” Rebecca asked.

“It either mean’s you are either being invaded or your daughter has company coming and from my experience I’d be very afraid.” Rebecca looked down and felt Renee grab her hand. For the first time since meeting Renee she had never seen the woman worried or even apprehensive, and right now she was all of that and more.

“Rebecca, take my word as the honest truth, I’m a criminal, but I have the sense never to say no to The Grey’s. Dee did that yesterday. Chandra is anything but nice, and Eden is even worse. If Chandra is really that ill, it wouldn’t be beyond Eden as Chandra’s only friend to take what she needs to fix things. She has pull with the Mantori, and those loyal to Chandra would be willing to do anything to help her.

“Should we tell someone?” Rebecca asked feeling a sense of coldness at the base of neck, “These people are my flock they should know.”

“I’m out of my league here. I’ll protect you and Dee, but that’s as far as I can promise, we may soon all need your Goddess’s blessing.” Renee whispered looking out a passing window at the four ships in the sky.

Unlike most services when Rebecca would lead her guest speaker to the Temple guest box, The Priestess Supreme chose to walk alone to the guest box and then have Dee follow as soon as she was sitting.

Holding her daughters face in her hands, Rebecca spoke softly to her before her daughter entered the Temple. “Deepitka, no matter what happens, I’ll always love you.”

“Thanks Mom, but I don't plan to hurt The Priestess Supr...,” Seeing her mother was nervous about something, “What is it?”

“Nothing I pray, just follow your heart and do what you need. The Goddess gave you tools and a mind beyond anything I know, just be careful.”

“Mom?” Dee asked nervously, the music for her entrance had started, but it could wait.

“Just go. I love you.” Rebecca said, giving her daughter one final hug and pushed her to the temple doors.

Looking at Renee, Rebecca could see she was talking to someone on her comm. and directing her ‘friends’ to certain places then nodded to Rebecca to go in.

Looking around the temple it was just as full as the surprise gathering the day before. She waited for her daughter to take her place in the guest box behind the alter.

About to step into the temple, “Wait..” Renee called out.

Rebecca froze at the door to see someone wheeling of all people, Candice down the hall to the temple doors.

“Okay enough..I’ll walk.” Candice demanded of her escort.

“Oh no you won’t!” Renee demanded seeing Candice getting up.

“Renee..” Candice scolded and looked long and hard at Renee.

Rebecca was surprised at Renee, she almost seemed submissive to Candice in the way she pulled her hands back and stepped away and let Candice stand. “I understand ma’am. But please let me help.” Renee pleaded, and when Candice said yes, Renee was there immediately at her side helping Candice out of the chair.

Thinking back to the previous night when Renee said she loved Candice, Rebecca saw it, it was evident here. Renee was completely stricken and deeply in love with Candice. ‘Dee you really have your work cut out for you if you want to keep Candice.’ She mused.

“Priestess.” Candice acknowledged now fully standing before Rebecca.

“Call me Rebecca. If you’re going to be dating my daughter then we can drop the titles… Captain.” Rebecca tried to sound as friendly and innocent as possible, seeing Renee had mouthed and pointed at the sky. Candice didn’t know.

“So Dee told you.” Candice smiled lightly.

Looking in to Candice’s cat like eye’s and being so much closer than when a jail cell wall separated them, Rebecca could see why people mistook her for a Mutoid. “My daughter has told me about your relationship, a little too much actually. But if you are going to enter my temple, please have Renee walk you down to my family.”

“Thank you. But I’ll do this alone.” Candice said and walked to the temple door before Rebecca could protest further.

Candice stepped into the temple before Rebecca could stop her. All heads turned to her, whispers spread around the room, but it was seeing Dee’s father get up and walk to her that shook her up a bit. The man face was firm and filled with determination.

Taking a few steps into the Temple, a few people stood to offer their hand or arms to help her walk. Seeing Dee’s Father in what felt like seconds, now standing one step below her bothered her; he may be below her, but he held the tactical advantage of combat, he was strong, healthy and had the war field advantage, the lay of the land was his to command, the armies where his, but the way he just stood and smiled at her set her nerves into a tight ball. He was giving her a smile, a real smile much like Deepitka gave and extended his hand as a gesture to help.

Dee, sitting in the guest box and wished with all her heart to be there with Candice, her father was known to hold grudges and this wasn’t looking to good, all she could see was her father’s huge back and him blocking Candice from coming into the temple. They just seemed to be staring at each other.

“I heard the woman raped you. If I were you I’d be elated if your father repeated his initial reaction at their last meeting…” the Priestess Supreme commented to Dee only to lose her voice upon seeing, Candice step up to Erik , lose her balance and fall into his arms. To everyone’s surprise he helped her stand back up and slowly guided her down the steps at her own pace and without further assistance. Never holding more than just her fingerers, much the same way a dancer would hold it; guiding her out onto a dance floor. Candice was guided to of all places, the vacant seat normally reserved for Dee.

The music changed, and Dee’s mother stood at the center of the temple entrance. Descending the steps had left Dee in awe, there was something about her mother not right, and she was clearly bothered. Even seeing Renee by the door; clearly agitated didn’t make things better. Renee was looking down the hall and tapping out instructions on her digi-padd, normally her mother would stop such things, but her mother just nodded to Renee in acceptance to her use of it, in fact if she was mistaken there was a forced smile between the two.

The music stopped, and Dee watched as her mother knelt as was the custom of her usual service, she did the customary circle on her chest and then stood with her head held high. Dee saw her father; he saw something was amiss as well. Rebecca had spent longer in prayer.

Rebecca looked around the Temple, taking the time to take in everyone’s faces and commit them to memory, today was a day she would never forget.

“Believers, Unbelievers, sinners, lovers, I welcome you all.” Rebecca looked over the crowd, they were everything to her, and realizing the more she worried the more freighted her flock would be. They were here to hear the word and that alone she hoped would save their souls and life energy.

Bowing her head in silent she prayer she then held her head high and spoke aloud. “Goddess give me the strength you gave Deepitka Allaro. Let my flock feel the love and compassion you gave a frightened child the strength to stand against adversity, and bring a crew of sinners to see the truth and redeem their tainted souls.”

A few hesitant amen’s were spoken.

Rebecca waited as the room went silent, and felt strength of confidence grow inside her. She could do this, she could guide her people. “Yesterday we made history. A member of our Temple taught us love, compassion, understanding and most of all forgiveness. She sits in our guest box not because she was for a few moments Empress of our Realm, but because as some on you remember from last week, she was to give a sermon on marriage today.”

“She told me this morning; those words would have been hollow. She knows nothing about marriage, but she does know something else. Forgiveness and Understanding. And that my fellow believer’s is something I have failed to do.”

“We also have another guest, the Priestess Supreme; she has come and asked if she may give a sermon, about lies, deception, and false truths. It is a wise combination if you think about it. “We all saw Deepitka when she first returned, we saw scars, we saw bruises, and cuts, and we blamed this woman. She’s the one who took Deepitka from us.” Rebecca had placed her hand on Candice’s shoulder, “Could you forgive such a woman? Ask me two days ago? Never. Today?” Rebecca knelt in front of Candice, “I forgive you and thank you with all my heart for bringing my daughter home, and welcome you as one of my family.”

The Priestess Supreme leaned over to Deepitka but kept smiling to the people of the Temple, and whispered “I would never have done that, your mother is looking to destroy her career as a priestess if she keeps this up.”

“Maybe.” Dee smiled back at her.

Dee’s mother was now walking the edge of the Dias explaining herself. “And here is the problem in all of us, we heard Deepitka’s explanation, and we thought it nothing more than a fairy tale, she spoke the truth, we heard lies, she admitted she was trying to help this woman and complete strangers, strangers not of our world, we ignored it, and in fact we jailed her! We care nothing for the rest of the Realm.”

A few heads nodded in agreement, but the faces were full of remorse.

“As farfetched as it may sound, as impossible as it may be, we just don’t want to rate in the grand scheme of the Realm. Why should we? We have nothing to offer. We’re cowards, we’re timid, and we shy away from conflict. It was why the Entity took our world so easily.” Pointing at Candice, “That woman lost her world. The very grass she played in, the rocks she climbed as a kid, the home she grew up in…her family, friends, even…”

The room hovered on her next word. Candice didn’t want her to say it; Dee didn’t want her to say it. There had been enough pain over Sylvia; the wound needed to close and be healed.

“…Nothing folks. It’s gone. Look to the person beside you; take your hand out of theirs. Now imagine never having that touch again. They’re gone…without a good bye. We could be the same right now! Five…Ten minutes from now! Embrace that person beside you, Embrace that stranger. Please rise and shake hands with the people around you. Remember them, never forget them. Ask them their name, Remember it!”

Everyone stood and did as she asked. It felt odd but in good way. Waiting for everyone to sit and face her again, Rebecca shook hands with a number of people and then came back to the center of the stage.

“Do you remember the names? It won’t matter if you do or not, but I’m going to ask you now. Would you give your life for them…how about the person sitting across the room for you? Deepitka Allaro was willing to spend months in jail to save complete strangers from a fate worse than death…a mind wipe."

"Do any of you really know what means? We've heard it, but never thought about it!"

"The body lives on, my friends. The person is dead. Execution without death! Imagine your life gone in an instant. Your soul lives on, your body lives, but your mind has no idea who it was till that point. Could you do that for a complete stranger? I’m weak…I couldn’t do it for a single person in this room.”

“Today I could do it; I’m willing to do it for each and every one of you! The Realm sees us as pathetic and nothing to give."

Rebecca now stood at the center of the room. “AND THEY ARE WRONG!" She yelled. "We have everything to offer. It just took a small librarian to show us. WE ARE STONG! We have compassion, love, and we will fight for what we believe to be true!”

Dee watched her mother, she was teaching and she was preaching but it seemed she was trying to prepare everyone for something big.

Watching the Priestess intently, she had said her opening for the service, but seemed to want to say more. Everyone saw something they rarely witnessed. The Priestess was afraid, she was trying to hold it in, but seeing her open the center Alter bowl of blessed water for anything other than a once a year ceremony was cause for concern. They watched as she knelt before the Alter and then did something causing the Priestess Supreme to stand and scream at her, “Sacrilege! Get down from there…” Dee had to pull the woman backward by the wrist causing her to sit.

“The Priestess Rebecca knows what that water…” even Dee was stunned by what her mother had just done. She had dipped two fingers into the water and then drew a circle of the Goddess on her forehead, and walked away. No one was ever to leave the bowl unattended.

She just walked away.

Fingers still dripping, she walked over to a new born baby and did the same on the baby's forehead as she had done to herself.

Turning to face the Temple, Rebecca held her head high and with new conviction.

“My message to the networks recording and broadcasting this Temple session, please open your signals to the world, I have a message for all to hear. I will wait ten minutes, please fellow worshipers, I don't ever allow this but today, please call your friends, your loved ones, and strangers and pray with me and hope what I say is just that of a mindless fool and not the truth.”

Tears and Blessed Water dripped off her face, looking up, Rebecca saw Renee was still shaking her head, nothing had changed. Dee saw Renee’s face and wanted so desperately to know what was going on, she’d seen Renee scared once before and this was worse.

Erik stood up and about to step up to the Dias but was stopped by Rebecca’s hand gesture. “Please, I…I…just don’t…” Rebecca asked.

Candice looked around and saw the way people were reacting leaned over to the girls beside her. “Sing. Your mother needs to regain control of herself…Sing.”

“But.”

“Sing…I know what you girls can do and right now, your mother needs the soothing feel of her children’s voice and love. So sing!”

A few moments later all six girls stood and with the help of their brothers and broke into a few songs of praise.

“Leaning over to Dee, the Priestess Supreme’s voice was anything but kind. “Your sisters just saved your mother’s hide, but I will still see her stripped of her title for this complete breakdown. We are a religion of control and calm. She has failed.”

“Maybe. She believes something is happening. I believe her.” Dee said lacing her fingers through the Priestess Supreme’s fingers.

“What are you doing?” Dee was asked seeing their hands now joined.

“Appearances. We are on camera, would it not be beneficial for us to be joined as one and act as one if she is having a break down.” Dee asked in a whisper.

Looking at Dee with pride, “You are going to go far…Reverend Sister.”

‘But also be able to yank you back if you pull another stunt to embarrass my mother.’ Dee thought to herself.

Ten minutes later. Rebecca looked up at the door to see the gentleman from earlier; he gave a thumbs up all the signals were being shared as she had asked. Even Renee was smiling for once. She nodded her thanks.

Taking her place before the Alter. She removed her scarf as Lead Priestess of the Temple. She'd meant to place it on the altar, but her hands were shaking so bad, it appeared to everyone watching, the Priestess had dropped her scarf purposely on the floor.

Rebecca turned and clasped her hands in front of her.

“She’s done.” Priestess Supreme whispered to a very much confused and captivated Deepitka.

“Family, Worshipers, Fellow believers and People of Vesi, I am Rebecca Allaro, most of you know who I am, either through our journey together in life or from recent events. As you just saw, I removed my Priestess scarf. I come to you not as a religious leader, a wife or mother, but as a fellow citizen of Vesi.”

“Yesterday my life changed, as I’m sure you are aware. I awoke like the rest of this world and saw that woman," She pointed directly at Deepitka, “...as deceived, a liar, and most of all. I pitied her for the pain, abuse, and lies she lived with but mostly for her failure as a true follower of The Goddess.” Rebecca hadn’t moved but spoke clearly and with conviction.

“My husband thought the same, my children thought the same, this temple body believed the same. That woman lived in my house for the last four months but wasn’t a part of my home or family. I wouldn't let her.”

“And then shortly after noon worship yesterday…plus two hours,” Rebecca had to smile as the rest of the temple was smiling about their two hour wait. “I was forced to realize everything I knew about that woman, or thought I knew; was wrong. She never once lied, she spoke with more truth and more compassion than I ever could, she was strengthened by her pain and abuse. If anything her faith and belief was and is greater than mine.”

“But that is not why I asked to speak with all of you. As you may or may not know. Empress Seraphina made her presence known to our planet. Four of her personal ships had come to our little planet and hovered over my city of Silvers. The Empress has come to see, that woman and asked for her help. And it was given, but the Empress would have to wait.”

“People of our planet, what kind of strength does this woman have that can tell our Sovereign and deliverer of our planet to; to wait?”

The room was silent.

Rebecca smiled. “More than anything I know. So what was the outcome?”

Rebecca was wringer her fingers and seemed to be looking up at the sky more often as she spoke walking around the temple floor.

“The Empress agreed, but as we sit and stand here, The Kali is dying. The Empress agreed to still wait, she respected the wishes of a small and innocent librarian. The Empress Seraphina left and her ships left and our world went back to its normal way of doing things.”

“Only this morning the ships have returned. I was asked to wear this dress and the woman of more love and compassion than I could ever give was asked to wear that dress. Why? What does it mean? I don’t know.”

“But what I do know is beyond those ships in our sky are fifteen more just like it. That makes nineteen ships circling our planet.”

Then entire room was filled with people looking at each other.

“What do nineteen ships mean? I don’t know, but our history does know what twenty means. We are all taught from our earliest days what came of our planet, the morning twenty ships arrived. The Mantori Invasion Force had come; to liberate a small world of no real value from the Entity.”

“We were liberated and from that day forward we have placed Empress Seraphina and her Grey sisters in our prayers and thoughts. We were left in peace and to do as we felt. What did we do?"

"We closed our doors to the Realm.”

“Was that wise? I don’t know, but today we stand…”

BOOM!

Rebecca was interrupted by a massive sonic boom. Dust rained down on the temple audience from the glass dome above them.

Breaking from her speech she looked up at Renee by the door.

“Renee?”

“I’m sorry Rebecca…that was…it’s…five.”

Rebecca stepped back and looked up at the dome and saw the fifth ship, it made the other four seems small compared it.

Taking a deep breath and clenching her hand a few times, “People of Vesi. That makes twenty. Today our world is about to change. How?” Rebecca sniffled clearly upset, “I don’t know. We are a peaceful people on the cusp of a change. What that change is, I only pray I have the strength of my daughter to face it. Yes that woman is my daughter, but yesterday my claim became and still is insignificant; she is my guide, my leader, my reason for living.”

Dee felt all eyes on her; this was not what she expected and really didn’t want. “I’m just some woman…I’m not that special.” She whispered.

“You are everything she said and more.” The Priestess Supreme reassured her. It was the first kind words she had said about her mother.

Rebecca continued to talk to the Temple and rest of the world, while Dee looked up at the sky. Bright red streaks were raining down from the five ships.

The air was suddenly filled with screaming shuttles descending on the planet, the ground shook as everyone could see and feel shuttles landing around the temple.

A single voice from somewhere in the temple called out over Rebecca's speech for control and compassion. “They’re coming to take us!”

Another voice, “We are going to die.”

A few elder women started to sob.

The Priestess Supreme turned and begged of Deepitka “If you protect me, I will give you everything I have!”.

Dee looked at the woman and released her hand. “You cower at our most vital hour?”

The old woman’s voice was anything but kind and sweet, “I’m being rational. I’m more important than these people.”

“Goddess, she was right, you are a sellout.” Dee exclaimed with realization, Renee had told her the truth without saying who.

“The Goddess speaks to you?” Seeing the anger in Dee’s face, the Priestess Supreme stopped Dee from saying anything, “Yes I’m a sellout as she says, I won’t deny it, and I didn’t believe, I never did…but you must protect me!”

“Stand by these people like a real leader first.” Dee demanded, seething with anger.

Feeling anger course up her spine, no one dared to tell her what to do! “Screw these people! Protect me!” She demanded shaking Dee’s arm

“Coward.” Dee commented, trying to pry the fingers off of her.

“I can give you everything you want and more.” The old woman begged holding Dee’s arm tightly.

Dee with disgust pulled her arm away and put more distance between the two of them. “If it is in my power to save you I will, but I will save everyone else in this room as well.” Dee said looking at her mother.

Dee looked around; no one was paying them much attention or seem to have heard their conversation, which was probably for the better.

“The Goddess has protected us, guided us with her words of wisdom.” Rebecca said kneeling before a little boy no older than five; she took the child’s hands in her own and looked up to the rest of the room, “Our children shouldn’t ever have to live through the pain our ancestors lived and died through. We closed our doors to the Realm, I see it now. It was a mistake, a mistake we will have to live with.”

The ground continued to vibrate steadily as more ships landed one after another.

Trying her best to ignore the effect she stood and moved to walk through the aisles of the temple, touching each and every person she passed. “We survived six generations under the rule and torture of the Entity, We have lived in peace for three generations under the Mantori, we are survivors and we are believers. It just took that woman to show us what we could have been and what we should be; I will follow Deepitka through whatever she decides.”

Coming back down to the center of the temple, Rebecca gripped the Alter as one huge vibration rolled through the temple, it felt and sounded like a shuttle had landed on the Temple itself.

“Strength, conviction, determination; we have those. Use them in your lives…” Rebecca demanded of everyone.

“Mom! Mom!” A voice screamed from the hall outside the Temple. Corry came around the corner and ran down the steps two at a time. “They’re back…Lots of them. Dressed in Armor! She’s with them, it’s all of them!”

“Who’s with them?” Rebecca asked, hoping it wasn’t Lady Chandra. Of all the Grey’s, she hadn’t met; Lady Chandra was the one she wasn’t sure she would prefer to meet, after all it was Lady Chandra’s fault for all of this.

“Empress Seraphina. Dr. Priyanka…All of them and they are coming…” Corry explained, huffing and out of breath.

Renee upon seeing the coming group of Grey’s said the only thing she could think of and make it sound professional.

“All rise!” she called out

Seeing no one moved.

“GET UP!” she screamed.

It also helped that Rebecca gestured with her hands for everyone to stand. “We fell as one two centuries ago. Today we will stand as one.” She said softly.

As one the room stood.

Within moments, a long procession of Grey skinned, fully armored men and women circled the outer most ring of the temple. Some of them appeared ancient, other’s much younger, but as Dee noted, none were as young as Ms. Themis.

Only a few of them bore the tattoos or markings of the more familiar and famous Grey’s. In fact the most surprising thing was seeing male Mantori. Rumor had said there were a few, but standing in this Temple. Her mother’s Temple, the majority of these new people were male, only one bore more markings than Empress Seraphina.

Of the clothing, some of the Mantori wore armor that was damaged or displayed the marks of intense combat, others wore just simple robes.

“We’re dead.” Priestess Supreme whispered, “You offended them. You should have gone with them; they’ll kill us for sure!”

“We don’t know that.” Dee whispered, hoping it wasn’t as simple as that. “Scripture teaches patience in the face of the unknown.”

“Scripture be damned. Your pride and stubbornness caused this!” was the reply.

A male Grey entered but stopped at the temple door way. His build was tall even by Mantori standards, lanky if not gaunt, and unlike a standard Mantori purple eye’s this one’s were a cold glass blue. The clothing he wore was a direct contrast to everyone in the room, a suit coat, dress shirt and bolo, pants, vest and shoes, all of it black and not a bit of it shined. Renee; now had a vision of what Death looked like if it was given form, this Mantori was it.

“All kneel for the Inner Royal Council.” He announced. Renee shivered, the voice matched the body, his voice some would say, was the sound a person makes giving their last and final breath. “Kneel!” He repeated.

The Grey’s around the room knelt, followed slowly by the rest of the room. Years later it would be spoken ‘Death’ had commanded them that day, and they were too frightened to do otherwise, some even around the world, watching on vid-screens would also admit to kneeling to their screens and monitors out of fear.

The invasion had come to the planet Vesi and Empress Seraphina commanded Death to lead her charge.

The cold eye’s turned directly at Dee while she too lowered herself to one knee, the Grey commanded in a harsh voice, “Deepitka Rio Allaro. YOU will remain standing!”

Seeing the Priestess Supreme begin to rise as well the announcers voice cut through everyone like a nails slowly dragged over a chalkboard. “ALL will kneel but Deepitka Rio Allaro!” He bellowed. Many in the temple dropped to both knees and covered their faces in fear, while a few mothers and fathers huddled their children close.

Rebecca looked up from the center of the Temple. She was alone in the center of her temple, but drew strength from those looking to her. She raised herself from both knees on the ground and knelt on one knee.

"Well done Priestess." He spoke over the room.

After a long wait to see everyone had done as he ordered, he stepped over to Renee and gestured for her to stand. Seeing the ghostly grey hand about to touch her, Renee did the unthinkable and rolled onto her back to avoid his touch. Her face full of horror seeing Death stand so close, even his teeth looked yellow and decaying.

Terrified of the man, Renee stood pressing her back into the wall and did her best to remain calm and follow his lead as he stepped back to the other side of the doorway.

Seeing Renee was doing as she was directed, he smiled kindly in hopes to relax her, only Renee saw a deaths skull smiling and seeking to rid her of her soul and life.

“Good.” He hissed quietly to her, and then looked down to read off a device in his hand.

Looking out over the temple and seeing his order had been obeyed and no one sought to challenge him. He called out over the room; “Representative for The Kali, War General Lady Chandra, Princess Eden.”

Eden entered the room in full armor, but gave no indication she had ever stepped foot in the room or acknowledged anyone. She made her way down the steps and stood directly opposite of Dee’s family and Candice. Candice was obviously angry and doing her best to keep her balance on one knee despite her injury. On closer look Dee felt satisfaction of seeing Eden had her ribs wrapped tight and was breathing in short staggered breaths from the weight of the armor against her recent injury.

“The Nurturer Idra-Lee” was yelled out next.

A man as old as Dee’s grandfather made his way down the steps, taking a position at the base of the steps. He wore only a loin cloth. His entire body appeared to be nothing more than one continuous track of black tattoo’s and markings. His physique was short of perfection some would say. He stood at the base of the steps and nodded to 'Death'.

“The Protector, The Noble, The Albino Katanna Alencia” Came next.

A woman almost as tall as Empress Seraphina made her way down the steps; what surprised Dee as well as everyone else in the room was she wasn't Grey; she had pink skin and white hair. She wore long flowing robes and had a smile for everyone. She walked with an easy grace and style. Everything about her moved as she walked nothing stiff or ridged like the council members. The fact she had two monster sized blades strapped to her back and much smaller blades up and down her arms she would have been seen as nothing more than a simple dancer. In this case she had the appearance of being the most deadly person in the Temple.

“The Learned Doctor Priyanka.” Came the next name.

Dee watched the Doctor come down the steps and came to stand in front of her family. Her blouse and skirt were thin but covered all but a single cut extending from her hip and across her body to her opposite shoulder.

The Priestess Supreme looked on in shock from her kneeling position. “Who ever made that cut must have their head on a pike.”

“No I think I still have my head.” Dee commented but it wouldn’t help her cause if she were to defend herself in a court. She had outright attacked the Learned Mantori, thinking she was a false ‘Grey’ assisting her ‘false Grey’ sister Lady Chandra.

“You’ve damned us all child.” The frightened voice of the Priestess Supreme carried across the room in the dead silence.

Before Dee could answer back.

“Princess Cordelia and Vicereine Rayne” Death announced.

Most of the room gasped at seeing the twin Mantori, both wore simple and plain robes, nothing as flashy or colourful as the rest of the Alien race in the Temple. But of the Mantori Inner Council these two were so rarely seen it was sometimes speculated they were nothing more than one person of many names. They shook hands with each member of the inner council, and in a surprise move, took Dee’s hands and kissed her knuckles, parted and stood at opposite sides of the Alter facing the entrance of the Temple.

“Priest Ezra of Alpha Centauri.”

A man entered the room, his skin was pink like the Albino's and unlike the rest of the Mantori was tan and unmarked but if asked anyone in the room would say the gentleman had a kind and welcome appearance about him, he carried a book in his hand and walked with a easy and soothing style. His face was wrinkled with laugh lines and sported a thin and well trimmed white beard while the top of his head was smooth and tan like the rest of his face.

He walked slowly and seemed to take more time than normal. Instead of standing on the bottom most floor; he came to stand beside Rebecca, turned and took up much the same kneeling position as Rebecca. He leaned over whispering, “Priestess you are as beautiful in person as is your voice. Please be at peace. Today is a joyous day for you and your temple. Your parishioners, family and daughter are safe. God bless them all for being in such caring hands.”

Looking at him, Rebecca felt truly better, his face and eye’s were calm, loving and caring. His words of an alien religion seemed minor to his conviction and care.

“All will bow your heads for Empress Seraphina...except Deepitka Rio Allaro.” The voice of death called out again.

All the men, women and children of the temple bowed their heads. Dee looked around and saw one Grey hadn’t been introduced. Ms Themis. She was nowhere to be seen.

The Empress entered the room dressed much like Dee but carried a sword strapped to her hip. As she made her way down the steps, many stole quick gimps to see the Empress. Hearts and mind were put at ease in those few moments. The Empress was smiling directly at Deepitka.

Standing before Rebecca and Priest Ezra she turned her back to them and faced the door she came in and nodded to the announcer.

In a deeper and much more commanding voice he spoke loud and clear. “Deepitka Rio Allaro of the planet Vesi, Daughter of Erik and Rebecca Allaro, present yourself to the Empress Seraphina, Mistress of the Realm and your Sovereign Ruler.”

Stepping out of the box, Dee had the same feeling when she first wore the docile collar; she was nothing more than a spectator in her body. Stepping around Doctor Priyanka and up on to the Dais she felt like a child again standing before her mother. The Empress was easily over two meters tall to her meager one and a half meters but she wasn’t scared, there was love and joy in the Empress’s face.

Holding her hand out, The Empress took Dee’s hand guided her to a place no one stood.

At her side.

“Temple worshipers. Please be seated.” Seraphina spoke aloud.

As one the entire temple except the Mantori or Council moved to their seat. The council and Mantori now stood in an almost military relaxed position.

Rebecca stood and looked long and hard at the Priest beside her. He wore a suit made of the same material as her dress and bore a symbol of a religion she had only seen once before. A cross, while she wore the circle of the Priestess. The book he held was ancient, but well taken care of. The cross on his coat matched the one on the book, but also as she could now see, he wore the symbol on a chain around his neck as well.

The Empress extended her arms to the audience and over Dee’s head, “Ladies and gentlemen of Vesi, still your hearts and join me in a love felt moment. I come to you as a kindred spirit of the Realm.”

"I do not have the gift of word as the Priestess. But she is correct; I do come to your planet with an invasion fleet. I come with the largest possible fleet I can to protect the entire Royal Council of the Mantori.”

She waited as the words hung in the air.

“They have come to meet this woman.” The Empress Seraphina turned to look at the much smaller woman beside her.

“By your planets standard, yesterday I came to see this woman, I begged for her help, and it is not beyond me or should be beyond anyone else to ask for help when they need it.”

Looking down on Dee, “And you are wrong Ms. Allaro, you are not just some woman, you are special. You are kind and loving, patient, wise but most of all have a strength I envy.”

Turing to face the Temple, “In my anger and plea’s for a dying sister, I made an error in judgment. I wished to correct this day.”

Leaving the Dias; Empress Seraphina came down to face Dee’s father; “Erik Allaro, please stand.” She commanded.

Standing up very confused, Erik felt like a tiny bug under a microscope of Seraphina’s gaze.

Stepping back, The Empress took hold of her blade and pulled it out of its sheath, swinging it wide and up then twisted it in the air and brought it down toward Erik, turned it, and placed it across her other arm; the pommel facing him. “I would be honored if you would hold the symbol of my throne. The father of Deepitka Allaro deserves far more than I can give this day.”

Hesitant at first, he took up the sword; Erik tested the weight at first and then grasp it firmly. It was heavy but nothing he couldn’t handle. “The..The honor is mine?” he asked.

“What I’m about to do requires me to be unarmed. I see no one else in this room I would trust more. I have seen your strength, but also your compassion. To take your greatest enemy and place them in the middle of your family is an act of faith and compassion, I don’t have."

Gazing down at Erik, The Empress seemed suddenly small in Erik’s eyes, a sense of humility has filled her. “Erik Allaro, I ask your permission as her father, to join Deepitka Allaro to the Mantori Empire.”

It took a moment to realize what was happening. The Empress of the Realm was making a request of him. Really asking a simple question.

“Empress…Empress Seraphina, I..I can give permission to ask, but she is the one you should be standing before. Not I. She’s my daughter but yesterday I realized she is far greater and destined for more than I could have ever hoped for.” feeling a surge of confidence and strength, this was the same as his business dealings and as such now looked at it the same. “Our traditions say I have authority over her life till she claims Ascension rights of an adult. After yesterday's events, I see the truth, compassion, confidence and wisdom in her. You must ask her yourself Empress.”

“You are as wise as your daughter, I see where she gets it from,” The Empress guided Erik to follow her back up the Dais. “Priest Ezra I am ready to begin.” She said holding her head high.

“As you command.” Came the response.

Ezra stood and helped Rebecca stand, and then placed Deepitka beside The Empress and pointed to a spot behind Dee and Seraphina, “Mr. Allaro please stand there for this ceremony.” Doing as asked, Erik stood holding The Empresses sword in his hands.

Looking around the room like he was lost, Priest Ezra seemed concerned for a moment and then looked up the Master at Arms. “For this ceremony to be conducted I require one more body. A neutral party to the Realm. I request the Supreme Magistrate to be present.”

To Renee’s surprise, Ms Themis came from out of nowhere and just started walking down central steps. Her dress made her seem so much older and intimidating. She looked at no one and acknowledged no one and took a place in front of the Guest visitor’s box and faced the room.

Dee felt at that moment, the Ms. Themis she knew wasn’t the same, The body was the same but the personality was gone, more so when she started to speak.

“We are neither Mantori nor human, Neither Evil or Good. Goddess, God or Entity, We are Neutral, We are the Law. We listen, We Judge, We are…The Realm.”

Dee looked around the room, wondering if what she just heard was really said, upon looking at The Empress; it seemed she too was surprised.

Priest Ezra gulped, this wasn't what he expected either. Looking around the room he saw it in their faces as well, “Ladies and Gentlemen, please still your hearts and minds, today is joyous occasion. The council has come here, to Planet Vesi with love and passion and to pay tribute to the most powerful person in the Realm. Empress, Ms Allaro please kneel.” He asked of the two women.

Turning to face Deepitka, Priest Ezra extended his hand to Dee’s shoulder “Deepitka Rio Allaro by the Laws, Traditions and customs of the Mantori Empire you have been declared the most powerful of the Realm.” Priest Ezra announced.

Shock flooded Dee as well as the entire room.

“In one day you defeated Lady Chandra in open combat. You have defeated Empress Seraphina’s Champion. For that the Council has bestow you the title of Duchess."

"Your second test was defeating a device indented to hold and subdue. A device not one of The Realm nor The Entity have the will power to defeat. You defeated such a device, designed by Doctor Priyanka. For that, this council has declared you and this planet a protected asset of the Mantori Empire."

"Your third test, by your planets standards, yesterday you defeated Empress Seraphina in wisdom. You placed not only one but two hundred unloved and un-respected person's lives before your own, but to even spare the life of The Mantis is beyond any self-sacrifice this council has ever seen."

"Additionally, though not legal for Empress Seraphina to give, you saw fit to return a title of Empress of the Realm. The Inner and Outer Mantori council has bestowed the title upon you of Archduchess. Please raise Deepitka Rio Allaro and face the Supreme Magistrate for final judgment.

“Supreme Magistrate, in keeping with laws and traditions of the Mantori Empire and the Realm, I present to you Archduchess Deepitka Rio Allaro, do you approve of this appointment?”

Ms. Themis walked up to Deepitka.

Knowing her mother's traditions and ceremonies she did what felt right. Dee bowed her head out of respect.

“We do not approve.” Ms. Themis answered.

“What!” Seraphina yelled over the shock of the temple and Mantori council’s comments and murmurs.

“We approve of the title, we approve of the woman. We do not approve of the method of her addressing this body.”

“Archduchess Deepitka Rio Allaro, you are forbidden from this day forward to bow, kneel or pay homage to any other member of the Realm than the personal manifestation of your Goddess. Is that understood?”

Dee barely moved in shock of what she just heard. “I do.”

Ms. Themis then looked to the Royal council. “We accept your offer of Archduchess, do you accept our amendment? If so display your vote against by turning your back to us. We will accept your decision as fair and without bias repercussions.”

Dee and Ms. Themis looked around the room. Six of the council turned their back, not surprising Princess Eden had also turned her back.

“Seven stand against the amendment. Nineteen stand in agreement. In the ways of this court, the vote is final. The amendment and decision stands.”

“Archduchess Allaro please take your rightful place aside Empress Seraphina.” Ms Themis said and then dipped her head out of respect and went to stand back in front of the Guest box and a silent Priestess Supreme.

Once Dee had taken her place beside, it was impossible to miss Dee’s mother, Rebecca smiling from ear to ear. “May I?” she asked The Empress.

“I would do the same, and expect no less of you.”

Dee embraced her mother. Only to see her brothers and sisters charged the central Dias and hug her, the last of which was tradition of her family she hugged her father. “Daddy!” she cheered.

A moment later a huge cheer could be heard from outside the Temple.

Followed by the same in the temple.

A minute later, Dee had managed to have her family sit back down.

“They love you much.” Seraphina observed taking Dee’s hand in hers.

“And I have always loved them.” Dee smiled.

A single gesture from Rebecca and everyone was sitting and watching intently.

“Empress Seraphina," Priest Ezra asked, “You wish to make a statement?”

“I do, thank you.” She said standing.

“Temple, public, people of Vesi, I am humbled by this family. Perhaps the Realm should take note of this planet. I gave the Realm to a daughter of your planet. It was not mine to give, it was wrong. I make mistakes. Today I wish to place the Archduchess second to me in the Realm. As it stands right now, I have no heir. I live a life of danger against the Entity. If I were struck down there would be a power vacuum. By this next ceremony I wish to correct my error and oversight. Archduchess Allaro will succeed me as Empress till I bare a child to take my place.”

Taking Dee’s hand in hers. “Archduchess, for this ceremony, who is to be your spiritual guide and leader?”

“My mother.” Dee smiled looking at Rebecca.

“I am her spiritual leader!” The Priestess Supreme screamed over Ms. Themis’s shoulder. “When she took her priestess scarf off she lost that title!”

“She is correct.” Rebecca answered solemnly.

“Gimme this!” Ms. Themis grunted pulling the scarf off the Priestess Supreme. Balling the scarf in a ball Themis threw it at the group standing in the central Dias. “If all you need is a scarf to be priestess, I got a ton of them in my closet!”

Priest Ezra caught the cloth and began to unfold it respectfully.

The Priestess Supreme grabbed Themis by the hair and yanked her back against the wood railing. Themis screamed from the sudden tug and pain of her scalp and back.

“Little Bitch! That’s mine now get it bac…” Three robed Mantori had jumped the fence of the guest box. Two of them held daggers to the Priestess Supreme while another racked the woman’s knuckles with the flat of their blade. The fist of hair in her hand was released.

“WE WILL DEAL WILL YOU LATER! Hold her to her knees!” Ms. Themis demanded turning around to yell at the woman. Then turned to face the Empress and Archduchess in a voice so soft and innocent. “Please continue…”

Priest Ezra held the cloth and draped it over Rebecca’s neck and shoulders. “From one religious leader to another, it is not the scarf, hat, vest, robe or jacket which defines a leader, it is the heart. I heard your speech to your people…we may not share the same beliefs, but I would have been willing to follow you into battle if asked."

“Rebecca, you are without a church, allow me.” He drew a cross, touching his forehead, stomach, shoulder to shoulder. Then drew the circle of the Goddess on Rebecca’s chest. “I recognize you as a fellow believer, though we see our spiritual deity in different eye’s, we have much in common. Sister Supreme Rebecca Allaro I recognize you for your belief, strength and gift. We will now share these duties before us.”

“Thank you.” Rebecca replied with renewed joy.

“Heathen fucking freak! Traitor to the faith!” The Priestess Supreme screamed from her kneeling position.

Not turning around or looking at anyone other than Rebecca, Empress Seraphina called out to the room. “Master-at-Arms’ remove that disruption!”

Renee froze seeing ‘Death’ make his way down the steps and across the temple floor. Even the three Grey’s beside the woman reeled back from his presence.

“No…NO NO! GET AWAY, NO DON’T TOUCH ME!” She screamed as ‘Death’ made his way into the guest box. His movements were slow and only compounded her additional terror. Rolling on the floor, she kicked a chair in his direction, which he just lifted and set gently out of his way. “GET AWAY!” She screamed one last time. The moment he had grabbed her by the wrist, she fell silent. Her mouth had gone slack, her eyes and crazed look on her face frozen.

Pulling her to stand, the Priestess Supreme walked beside him, it appeared much like a Gentleman escorting a woman to the ball. He spoke softly to the woman, and she seemed to have lost her drive or wish to fight. Walking past Dee, she felt a sudden revulsion of being so close to the man, the skin on his face was pulled tight in some parts and loose in others. She actually found herself pitying the old woman. The man was terrifying, his comment to the Priestess as casual as it sounded was scary. “You have the most beautiful Lavender eyes.”

Everyone watched as the Priestess Supreme left the room. ‘Death’ turned to Renee as he called from the hallway, “You are responsible for their safety now.” He commanded of her.

Renee could only shake her head yes and turned to face the audience. “Tell them to continue.” He called out.

“Continue!” Renee yelled.

As if nothing had happened, Priest Ezra and the newly appointed Sister Supreme Rebecca Allaro turned to face, Seraphina and Deepitka.

“This is normally done standing but given the height difference, Empress Seraphina would you mind kneeling beside the Archduchess?” Ezra asked.

“Not at all.” She answered and smiling down and then beside Deepitka.

“Please join your hands. Empress Seraphina, Mistress of the Realm and Sovereign, Do you accept Archduchess Deepitka Rio Allaro as your equal? Please answer ‘I do’ if it is true.” He asked.

“I do.”

Holding the book to Rebecca, The priest pointed to where he wanted Rebecca to read.

“Archduchess…Deepitka Rio Allaro, Daughter of…, “She looked at the Priest questioningly.

“Say what feels right. It’s not the words that count but the spirit of its intent.” He explained.

Reading the words, there was a new pride in her words as she spoke, “Archduchess Deepitka Rio Allaro, Daughter of Mine and Erik Allaro, do you accept Empress Seraphina, Mistress of the Realm and Sovereign as your equal? Please answer ‘I do’ if it is true.” Rebecca asked.

“I do.” Rebecca smiled remember her time of being read her rights in jail…this was just a nerve racking, but far more enjoyable.

“Empress Seraphina, the hand you hold. Do you desire to join this person with the Realm and your claim to sovereign right? Please answer ‘I do’ if it is true.” The priest asked.

“I do.” The empress said smiling to Deepitka.

The book was held for Rebecca to read. “Archduchess Deepitka Rio Allaro, the hand you hold, desires to join you to the Realm and her claim of Sovereign rights. Do you accept that offer? Please answer ‘I do’ if it is true.”

“I do.” Dee said smiling back at The Empress.

“Erik Allaro as the bearer of the Empress’s symbol, please place the blade on its side and rest it on the Empress’s and Archduchess’s hands”

Dee felt the cold metal on her hand and saw stains of blood on the metal. Looking at Seraphina, she too saw the blood but just smiled.

Reading the next bit, Ezra and Rebecca looked at each other questioningly.

“Got it.” She smiled and pulled the scarf off of her neck and wrapped it around the sword, and the two ladies hands..

Liking the solution to a problem, Ezra pulled his chain and cross off his neck and draped it across and through the fabric.

The Priest held the book, read it through and then looked up at all the people in the room. “Witnesses of this union; Threw out the history of the Mantori race. One thing has stood above all. Unity. Before the Birth of the name; Mantori, they were people who went by many names, no one remembers them all accept they were a broken people, a race of radically different people and beliefs. Always at war with each other.

Today they are one people, one race, one united society. Today, Archduchess Deepitka Rio Allaro will become a part of the Mantori race, and take the title as Empress Seraphina's …”

“Stop.” Deepitka asked. “Please stop.”

Looking beside her, Seraphina looked at Deepitka concerned and questioningly, the look of Deepitka’s face was enough to cause concern of all those standing around her. “What is wrong Deepitka?” The Empress asked.

“This. This ceremony. I don’t feel right.” Dee looked at Seraphina. Her Empress and Sovereign really wanted this for her, but something didn’t sit right. “Too much has happened in such a short time. I feel rushed.”

Looking at the blade and their hands clasped, Dee would never once have thought she would be holding hands with the most powerful person in the Realm. The skin was cold and hard, but the strength below it was what held her gaze. The muscles were relaxed but still lay tense, like she was waiting for something more important.

Holding their joined hands up, Seraphina looked back to Erik, “Please remove the blade.” She said softly.

The blade slide out silently and all watched as He cradled the blade. “Deepitka?” He asked

“I’m okay, I’m just overwhelmed. I need to take a break, slow things down,” Taking Seraphina’s other hand in hers she looked at the softness of those deep dark purple eye’s The Realm had come to see as the source of power. Only now they held nothing to her...they were just another person's eyes and that was concern enough for her...she didn't respect the title Seraphina had, Empress.

Seraphina had only turned her head to look at the girl, but now she needed to give the girl her full attention. Turning on her knees to face Dee, she held the small girls hands firmly but gently.

And then Realm stopped with a single resounding sound.

Rebecca had been watching with nervousness as her daughter stopped what could have been the greatest day of her life, her ears rang suddenly.

The sound had rang out again throughout the temple.

And then it rang out one more time, and then the world went red for Priestess Rebecca Allaro.

The Empress was falling over. Deepitka was falling under her. Erik had dropped to his knees, the sword falling away and the Priest was throwing her to the floor.

Four more cracks of small explosions rang throughout the temple.

Rebecca looked to see where the sound came from in confusion. She saw it. She didn’t want to believe it. Renee was holding two guns in her hands aimed at the floor, her face blank and unmoving, looking down on her from the entrance of the temple. Rebecca had killed someone.

Lying on her back, Rebecca looked up at the Priest holding her down. His face was covered in a dark red liquid. Looking at Dee, she was pressed up against the alter; a dark liquid also on her face and chest. The Empress laid a top of her unmoving. People were moving all around her, someone was talking to her…she heard nothing. Her daughter looked to be crushed under The Empress…and…dead. Instinct took over to go her daughter, but hands where holding her down, they were saying something, but it didn't matter, her child was hurt...

Candice; despite her injury recognized the sound. Three gun blasts followed by four tight and even faster shots. The first one had grazed Erik in the leg and continued into the alter, sending small bits of marble and wood spraying.

The second shot had hit The Priest sending him into Deepitka’s mother.

The third shot looked to be a kill shot. It hit The Empress in the back, blood sprayed out her wound into Deepitka’s face. The projectile not doubt had passed through The Empress and into Deepitka; The Love of her life.

Getting up as fast as she could, she joined the crowd surrounding the center dais. Grey’s from the outer ring where coming down the center isles while others took up arms to hold everyone in the room.

As Candice got closer; it killed her last nerve, her new love was up against the alter her head lying to one side while the Empress completely covered the rest of her. The wound to the Empress's shoulder and ribs was huge. Muscle and bone were clearly seen, blood was just starting to be pumped into the open wound.

A deep male voice commanded over everyone, Erik was on one knee making his way to ward Deepitka. “Don’t move her! We could harm them both!” Hands pulled back. Candice blinked in surprise, Erik was hurt, his leg was bloody, but yet he had command of the room. “Your shirt, take it off!” He ordered a gray skinned man beside him, while pulling his own off. The man just looked at him confused. “Take your shirt off, we need it the cover the wound!” Quickly the man took his shirt off and handed it to Erik.

Erik then fell to his good knee and took the sword he had held and cut the shirts into pieces. “Press these to her wound but don’t move her.” he said to a grey leaning over the Empress. Looking now to his daughter, “Is she breathing.” he asked Candice, the father in him had emerged and about to take the strong man down.

Candice pushed a few people out of the way and moved close. She couldn’t feel anything from Dee's neck, pressing her ear to Dee’s mouth, she still heard nothing. Looking back at Erik, she was instantly crying and shaking her head. The grown man had dropped and fallen apart in a mere second, had it not been for the Grey's around him he would most likely would have pulled the Empress by her ankles to uncover his daughter.

His now dead daughter.

His howl of pain and sadness rang throughout The Temple.

Renee looked down at the body in front of her. Her hands shook.

The Planet Vesi’s highest religious leader was dead.

She had shot her.

Not once but four times.

The Priestess Supreme had hit her in the face with something metal

“I shot her…” Renee said in shock.

A hand came into her vision, she hadn’t ever shot anyone, she had a moment and thought it out and she planned to kill this woman.

The hand pulled both guns from her hands.

“Relax your grip.” A raspy voice asked.

Looking up Renee couldn’t move. ‘Death’ had taken her guns, she was now defenseless.

“I’m ready to go.” She whispered.

Ignoring her remark “Your first kill?” He asked setting her down on the floor. The body on the floor was dead; the shots had been perfectly placed; two in the heart, one in the stomach and one in the neck.

“Yeah.” Renee said staring at the body.

“Look up at the sky, it’s beautiful.” Death whispered, trying to distract her.

Glancing down at the Dais, The Empress was slowly being moved to pull the Archduchess out from under her; there was nothing he could do to help, the woman beside him was in just as much need of help.

“Are you going to kill me now?” Renee asked looking up at the sky. Death was hovering over her, ready it seemed to take her soul, no one would come near her; she saw their faces, it was the same as hers. Terror.

She knew the truth, Death had come for her and only her.

“No, I won’t kill you. You did your best to protect the Empress. I failed to even protect myself.” Looking for only a second at the face of Death, Renee saw blood dripping down his forehead. “She struck me. I never saw it.” A cloth touched her head, “She struck you, and yet you still stood your ground and did as was needed.”

“She loves her. I couldn’t let her die.” Renee said thinking of the heart break Candice would have felt…could still feel seeing that Candice had just pulled a very still Deepitka into her arms.

“I wasn’t aware their relationship had progressed that far. I had thought they had only just met.” Death said looking down at the injured women and priest in the center of the room.

Four local men ran by him carrying two stretchers, four Mantori males cleared a path to them.

“I killed her, I meant to kill her, She..” Renee looked back at the skylight, Death had told her to look, but now she was ready to die.

“She’s gone, She was evil, you saw it. Now stay there, I’ll come back for you shortly.” Death ordered her, while standing up.

“I don’t think I could hide from you.” She whispered, tears were streaking down her face, Death wouldn’t kill her, he would take her. The Realm wasn’t fair, others had killed people, Rainbow had killed hundreds and eaten a few, but she takes her first life, the Realm suddenly had condemned her to an eternity of hell with Death.

Candice saw the local medical people working to stop The Empress’s bleeding, they seemed hesitant to touch her at first but once guided and helped by other Grey’s around them they took charge and did what they could.

Looking down at Deepitka; she was covered in the blood of the Empress, the priest and her own. Her head was bleeding, and worst of all she wasn't moving. “Don’t you dare die!” Candice commanded and in time fell to pleading, “Please come back, please.”

Nuzzling her face in to Dee's neck, her pleas and whispers faded to something else, those around her started to hear an unusual sound, some could only place as the most terrifying sound they heard. A Mutoid purring.

Those working to stop The Empress's bleeding looked up at the new sound in fright. One of the twin grey women put her hand on Candice's shoulder, only to pull it back quickly at the deep guttural feral sound coming deep from inside Candice.

Looking at the two grey's beside her, "I lost her twice...I won't lose her again" she growled.

Rebecca who was trying to get near her daughter, found herself looking into Candice's eyes. The women she had forgiven was gone, Candice was something completely different now. Her own instinct to protect her daughter barely able to over ride her desire to run from this new Candice. "My daughter...Let me..." Her voice was drowned out by the deeper growls of Candice as she pulled Dee closer with her one arm.

Stroking Dee's long black hair with just the fingers of her broken arm, Candice whispered something into Dee's ear.

While Rebecca slowly pulled her hand away, it crushed her spirits she couldn’t go near her daughter.

"I want my daughter back!" Rebecca screamed at Candice.

Candice growled long and slow, her eyes were nothing but hate for everyone around her.

“GIVE ME BACK MY DAUGHTER!” Rebecca screamed even louder.

GASP!

Dee's body had lurched in Candice's hands, Dee's eye's were open and she was looking around in a panic and fighting the death grip around her chest. "Let me go!" She screamed once and then screamed it again fighting. Throwing her arms back not knowing who was holding her, she elbowed Candice's broken arm, sending Candice rolling on her side cradling her arm emitting a scream of pain so loud and shrill, many thought the same thing at that moment.

Candice was a true Mutoid!

But without the tools to fight it, it could surely kill them all.

Both Grey Twins grabbed Dee's arms and dragged her out of Candice's lap and put her in Rebecca's open and thankful arms. While Ms. Themis did the unthinkable and held Candice down on the floor and stared her down. Though Themis's words were not understood, the lyrical cadence to them had a soothing effect on everyone, most importantly on Candice who had started to cry and mumble something through the tears, then fell to soft sobs, and then surprisingly she started to purr.

"What's going on? What's happening...?” Dee's voice died off seeing all the dark red liquid on the temple floor, it took a few seconds to digest the information and ignore the voice in her ear. The Empress was bleeding.

“Oh thank the Goddess you are alive!” Rebecca kept whispering into Dee's ear holding her tight.

“Mom, let me…” Dee’s voice stopped again seeing her mother covered in blood. “What happened?” She asked turning to face her mother.

“The old woman sought to kill you.” A voice spoke behind Dee.

Dee saw the look on her mother’s face and knew immediately who said it. Turning to face ‘Death’, Dee looked up at him; he didn’t seem the scary type holding a blood spotted cloth to his head. “Archduchess, they are about to lift the Empress out, she has asked to speak with you.” His hand was extended to help her stand. “Are you injured in any way?”

Rubbing the back of her head, Dee winced as she felt the bump. “Just bumped my head.”

“If you wish I can carry you.” he offered.

“I can stand.” Dee said taking his hand. Looking at his hand in surprise, she expected it to be cold and raw; it wasn’t at all like that, but instead quite warm and soft.

Not letting go of her daughter’s hand, Rebecca too had been offered a hand and stood, wrapping an arm around Dee’s shoulder. The lingering effects of thinking her daughter had died...again, still filled her heart and mind.

Erik looked up at Rebecca holding tight to someone.“I’m okay, hon.” He said to Rebecca and upon seeing Dee beside her, covered in some blood but alive, his heart swelled with joy. “Deepitka! Oh Thank the Goddess!” He had wanted to say more, but Doctor Priyanka had taken Dee in her arm and guided her over to the Empress.

Rebecca had been accidently bumped back by a medical worker running and carrying a stack of cloth to the fallen Priest.

Everyone but one medic stepped back as Dee stepped up. The Medic was deep at work covering and dressing the wound on the Empress’s chest. “Make it quick.” He said to Dee and Doctor Priyanka.

Dr. Priyanka, doing her best to get the Empress’s attention, "Seraphina. Sera,” The Empress turned her head slowly, her eyes were glazed over but she seemed to be listening.

“Deepitka?” The Empress answered.

“I’m here Empress.” Dee said, but couldn’t stop starring at all the blood. Bright red and dark almost black blood mixed everywhere.

Taking Dee’s hand in her own. Dee looked down to see it all covered in blood, a part of her welled up in her stomach to throw up, it was warm, sticky and dripped off their joined hands. “Protect the throne.” She was told.

“Empress, I’ll do as you have commanded.” Priyanka said.

“No…Deepitka…I bequeath the throne…to you…new…leader…” Seraphina took another breath and relaxed, her breathing was even shallower she had obviously lost consciousness.

“I don’t understand?” Dee said looking Priyanka. She too was covered in blood, everyone was covered it.

A voice spoke into Dee’s ear. "The Empress has transferred the throne for its protection."

“Lift!” all six men around Seraphina said at once. Long trails of blood stretched and dribbled from The Empress to the floor. In moments they started up the steps of the temple, the path was clear of people standing, even the body of the Priestess Supreme as been moved.

Looking around the Dias, Dee saw Ms. Themis was still talking and holding Candice down. Her father was now standing and with the help of one of her brothers and a sister he was coming over to her and Rebecca.

Paying closer attention to him, Dee saw a rag around his leg, he too had blood on him.

The temple was warm, too warm, blood was everywhere, on the people, the floor, the cloth. Looking at the Alter she just stared at it for a second. “Someone should clean that up, mom won’t be happy about that.” She said aloud.

Dee finally looked up, someone was talking to her, “Empress Allaro.”

"Empress Allaro." ‘Death’ was talking to her. Why was he here…She looked at him but didn’t say anything, then it hit her, of course Death would be here, she thought to herself. He needed to collect the Empress.

“Empress Allaro, we need to get you to a safe location.” He seemed ready to drag her out of the room.

"Who is Empress Allaro...Allaro...Allaro. That's my name too." She said smiling up at him. The room was growing warm and she was getting light headed. Her mother had an arm around her shoulder. Dee looked at it closely, "Pretty red dots." She said aloud seeing the blood on her mother's arm.

Death was right in her face, his breath smelled like sweet fruit juice. “Protocol, says you stay ‘dirt side’. Empress Allaro, your home, is it safe?” He asked, he was in hurry, He'd seen this before.

The Empress was going into shock.

Turning to the Empress's father, "Father Allaro, is your home safe? Can we go there, or do you know of another place?"

Dee looked down, someone was holding her hand. Looking up she saw Corry. She was clean; her reason to live was holding her. The Goddess had sent her angel to hold her.

“Yeah, home…safe...Empress.” Dee mumbled then threw up and passed out into Corry’s arms.

To be continued in Splash Effect.

Table of Contents

Ripple Effect

PROLOGUE

Midpoint